Chapter Text
Naruto skidded around a corner, panic surging through him. His chest heaved, heart hammering inside- desperate to get out. He gasped for air as he spun around, searching for somewhere to hide. He could hear footsteps behind him, closing in fast.
Shit. Where am I supposed to-
He spotted a small alley tucked between two old buildings and raced towards it, knowing it was his only chance. He wasn’t fast enough to outrun them, and he definitely wasn’t strong enough to fight off a group of alphas alone. All he could do was hide and hope they would eventually lose interest.
Naruto ignored his creeping doubts as he launched himself into the covert darkness. His feet slipped over loose gravel, and he prayed to god that they didn’t hear it. There was a dumpster at the far end of the alley and he quickly slid behind it, crouching down in its shadows for better cover.
Naruto buried a fist in his shirt as he fought to catch his breath, willing his thrashing heart to give his aching chest a break. He dropped his head forward, letting long blonde hair fall around his face as he waited.
He could hear them.
Their cackles and taunts were getting closer, every step making their threats clearer and his fear rise.
Don’t panic, he told himself. Maybe they won’t notice you.
Maybe they’ll just-
“Ohhh, Narutooo..” a voice rang out, chilling him to his core. “Come out, come out, wherever you areee.”
Sasori.
Naruto inhaled sharply and quickly shoved his hand over his mouth, stifling any other sound that might slip through.
Please don’t come down here, he thought.
Please, please, for the love of fucking god, don’t-
“We know you’re out here” he purred. “You know, it’s only a matter of time before we find you.”
One of his pursuers kicked a garbage can, sending it crashing against a wall. Naruto’s heart lurched up his throat.
“You’re starting to piss me off” another one snarled, malice coating every syllable.
Kakuzu.
That calculated calm voice of his shattered, a million sharp edges that tore right through Naruto. He’s seen this side of Kakuzu before- the monster he truly is when he finally pulls back the composed mask.
Naruto didn’t want to face it again.
He just couldn’t.
“You have three seconds, Uzumaki” Sasori called out, still confident that Naruto was close enough to hear him.
“You come out now, and I’ll consider going easy on you. Don’t, and I will make sure you fucking regret it!!”
Yeah, like I’m going to fall for that, Naruto thought.
“He must have run off into the woods” someone else interjected.
Naruto knew that voice too- another one he had hoped to avoid.
Shit. Hidan’s with them.
Naruto swallowed hard.
If they find me out here, I don’t stand a chance.
He’s had to face them before and, on a few rare occasions, all at once. And each time was worse than the last.
Sasori was the one who pulled all the strings, and his cruelty had no bounds. He could make his buddies do practically anything, and he wasn’t afraid to get his hands dirty either- which made him just as terrifying to face alone as he was with his friends in tow.
Hidan was always eager for a fight, but he wasn’t as brutish as the others. That didn’t make him more pleasant to go up against, by any means.
Hidan would still beat the shit out of you, he was just a bit more upfront about how he did it. You might walk away with a handful of broken bones, and Naruto definitely wondered if he ever sent someone to an early grave, but at least you knew what to expect from Hidan.
Kakuzu was the complete opposite.
He wanted to watch his victims squirm, plead, scream their throats raw and cough up its bloodied remnants. He didn’t just get some rush of adrenaline from a fight or a burst of endorphins from humiliating someone like the others did.
Kakuzu wanted to see crippling terror, to stand by and watch as pain slowly tore someone apart. He wore a mask of composure, but it never hid the excitement that would suddenly spark to life in his eyes- especially when someone begged him to stop.
Naruto didn’t want to face any of them, but he couldn’t stomach the thought of Kakuzu finding him here. He’d rather get his ass kicked than be tormented by a sociopath.
He truly could not think of anything worse. Though he assumed, given the chance, Kakuzu could.
…
The sound of fading footsteps pulled Naruto from his dark musings. His eyes widened. He couldn’t believe his luck. In fact, it might be the first time he’s ever had any to speak of.
Shut up. Stop thinking about it, he chided himself. Don’t jinx it.
He waited a bit longer, wanting to make absolutely certain that the coast was clear before leaving his hiding spot. If there was even a slight chance of them being out there, a hint of doubt left, he would stay behind that dumpster. Hell, he’d spend the night there if it meant he’d be able to get away. But Naruto had been straining his ears for a while now and had yet to hear any noise at all.
I think they’re really gone.
He nodded and took few deep breaths, steeling his nerve before stepping out from the shadows. He slowly rose to his feet and pressed his palm against the wall, keeping himself steady on legs that felt anything but.
With the utmost caution he stepped around the dumpster and slowly made his way back to the front of the alley. He dragged a damp palm across rough brick as he went. The sensation helped him feel grounded, and he was quick to welcome it.
It’s ok, he reassured himself. They’re gone. You know they’re gone.
Just focus on getting home.
He approached the alley entrance, eyes unblinking as he stepped closer to the light.
It’s ok.
It’s ok.
You’re ok.
Naruto stepped across the threshold, out from the shadows, and was temporarily blinded by the sun. He raised a hand to shield his eyes from it but never stopped moving forward. He couldn’t afford to waste anymore time.
He dropped his head, avoiding the abrasive rays as he made his way across the parking lot with newfound purpose. He knew where he needed to go. Just one foot in front of the other as he made his way to a real sanctuary. A place that hasn’t failed him yet.
Konoha Forest.
The woods were massive, extending all the way around town, and then some. While he definitely has not explored all of it by any means, Naruto did frequent it enough to feel comfortable finding his way through no matter his starting point.
For lack of better words, it just came second nature to him.
The forest enclosing Konohagakure was dense with towering oaks and nearly impenetrable foliage. Crows and red-tailed hawks took refuge there, and deer were often sighted leaping across its brush. There were patches of wildflowers scattered inside, bordering small clearings and trailing beside trickling streams.
Naruto’s favorite feeling in the entire world was losing himself in those woods.
It felt like home more than any structure ever had. He could curl up in its dark comfort and breathe easy knowing that he was safe. The rustling of the leaves soothed his loneliness, like murmurs of an old friend, and the clearings offered warmth he couldn’t find anywhere else. Running his fingers over rough branches, leafy canopies brushing back his hair- the forest showed him a tenderness he usually went without.
It was the closest thing to love he’s ever known.
And after the kind of day he’s had, he was eager to go back to it.
A cloud passed by, freeing him from the incessant light, and Naruto finally raised his head. He expected to see a stretch of pavement and a beckoning forest beyond it.
He was wrong.
All he saw when he looked up was a set of dark eyes staring back at him.
Naruto’s breath caught in his throat, trapping his scream inside. Before he could do anything to get away a fist slammed into the side of his face, knocking him to the ground.
Naruto dropped hard. He threw his hands out to catch himself and felt jagged rocks tear at his palms. But he didn’t have time to deal with that now.
He sat up fast and turned around in time to see Hidan’s fist barreling towards him. Calloused knuckles slammed into his jaw and sent him reeling, knocking him flat.
Naruto’s whole face felt like it was set on fire. It scorched a path down the side of his jaw and burned his bottom lip. Naruto prodded it gently with his tongue, feeling the gash down its length. He could taste blood. Could feel it coating his tongue, his teeth, staining the tears in the back of his throat.
Naruto’s arms shook as he pushed himself up on his forearms. He dug his fingers into the pavement, lodging loose gravel under his nails as he tried to crawl away. He could feel a sob rising in his chest and just barely managed to choke it back when Kakuzu grabbed him. He buried his fist in blonde locks and roughly jerked his head back. Naruto cried out as he wrenched him up by his hair and forced him onto his knees.
“Nnghn!”
Naruto looked up through a haze of pain and found Kakuzu staring down at him, his eyes flashing with cruelty.
“I knew I’d find you here.”
He noticed the fiery look in the blonde’s eyes, and narrowed his own.
“Got something you want to say to me, Naruto?”
“Nhnn.. y-yeah, I do.”
Naruto grimaced as every word tugged at his bloodied lip. He clenched his jaw, forcing back the ache, the fear. They were going to hurt him anyways- there was no way he was getting out of this. But that didn’t mean he had to willingly submit to them.
Kakuzu leaned in, jade eyes practically glowing with excitement. “I’m listening.”
Naruto glowered up at him, reddening blues meeting that shameless stare. Honestly, he was terrified. But he hated cowering. And he hated how fucking easy it was for them to make him.
Naruro swallowed blood and fear, and glared at the bastard who put them there.
“Fuck. You.”
He was pleased to see how easy it was to obliterate that sadistic smile, but the feeling didn’t last.
The brunette abruptly jerked him back, throwing Naruto to the ground. His head smacked against concrete, his consciousness wavered, but they were never going to let him go that easily. They never have before.
Naruto raised a hand weakly as be struggled to pull himself up again.
“S-stop..”
Kakuzu grabbed Naruto’s wrist and jerked him towards him. Keeping him locked in place, Kakuzu reeled his arm back then bashed his fist into the side of his skull.
Naruto’s eyes rolled. His head smacked against the ground again. He faintly wondered how many times you could get hit like this before getting permanent brain damage. He assumed if he hadn’t already, he was likely well on his way.
Darkness clung to him, pulling his mind into its depths, and Naruto didn’t fight it this time. He could feel himself on the edge of a precipice, waiting to finally fall to nothing. He was close, but it was ripped away from him before he ever got the chance to jump.
A hand tightened around his jaw and jerked his face back, forcing him to look up. The pressure aggravated his pain enough to keep him conscious- to keep him away from an escape.
“That wasn’t very smart of you, Naruto.”
The sneer on Kakuzu’s face slowly spread into a feral grin and Naruto watched as he looked up past him. He didn’t understand why at first, but when he heard the footsteps he knew. More people were coming towards them. Naruto could hear their voices and knew they weren’t here to stop this. No, they were just as eager to get their hands on him. Or to watch.
Everyone enjoyed a good alpha fight.
And Naruto just so happened to be their favorite punching bag. Especially these alphas in particular. They’ve already managed to find a million ways to make his life hell, and he was sure they’d find a million more before they got tired of it.
It’s been a while since he’s faced this level of abuse from them, so he thought they’d moved on to someone else. But now it was plenty clear that they weren’t done with him- not yet.
Naruto had held out hope that all of this would be short lived- the taunting, the abuse. But that hope died pitifully in his chest when their interest in him didn’t. When they ended their day by hunting him down, eager to terrorize him. To leave their mark.
He shouldn’t be surprised. Naruto has had this fucking target on his back for months.
And Sasuke Uchiha was the one who put it there.
Notes:
That’s right, people. I’m doing another omegaverse story. And this time our favorite little blondie is getting fox ears.
Are you ready for more? 😏
Chapter 2: The Pain You Caused
Chapter Text
Naruto skipped school for a week after his run in with Sasuke’s loyal followers. Which, he decided, made perfect sense.
For starters, he was in immense pain and he wasn’t eager to have anyone else add to it. And, aside from all of the typical drama and trauma that went with attending any high school, he couldn’t stomach the idea of facing Sasuke like this.
He didn’t want to be subjected to his utter disregard, to see the lack of concern in his eyes. He was well aware that he meant nothing to Sasuke, but that didn’t mean it hurt any less. Because at one point, he did.
At least, he thought he did.
The two of them haven’t been close like that for years, but there was a time when Naruto had considered the raven a friend.
His best friend, in fact.
Up until sometime in their sophomore year, the two of them had been inseparable. They always met up to walk into school together, shared a locker and anything worth eating at lunch. They even managed to coerce several teachers into letting them sit together in class.
Anytime you saw one, you could expect to see the other right beside him. And it hadn’t been any different outside of school either.
Sasuke visited Naruto at the orphanage almost daily, and often snuck in at night to keep him company. They laughed past their traumas, smiled at one another despite the pain they’d already been subjected to, and when it rang false and fell, they comforted each other. Naruto had come to rely on Sasuke- he couldn’t imagine life without him.
Until that’s exactly what his life had become.
Naruto never did figure out why. He assumed it had to do with Sasuke’s growing popularity, his family’s extensive wealth, his brother’s societal influence, and Naruto’s lack of all three.
Or maybe it was simpler than all of that. Maybe he just didn’t want to keep someone like him by his side. Maybe Sasuke was embarrassed of him. Or maybe, somewhere along the way, Naruto had disappointed him.
Whatever the case, their friendship had come to an abrupt and unbelievably painful end.
At first Sasuke just avoided him. He stopped showing up, stopped being a part of his life, and eventually Naruto stopped expecting him to. An uncomfortable silence fell between them, one loaded with tension that neither acknowledged. It stayed that way for quite some time, and then just as suddenly everything changed.
Again.
Somewhere around the time the Uchiha officially presented as an alpha, Sasuke started teasing Naruto. He mocked and ridiculed him, and he didn’t bother to keep it private. His words were sharp, condescending, and put on display for everyone to hear.
It irked the blonde to no end.
Naruto had ignored him at first, confused and hurt by the things he said, but he couldn’t stay silent for long. Soon he was shooting back his own vile remarks, which only seemed to make the Uchiha more hostile. Suddenly cruel words just weren’t enough for him.
For the last several months Sasuke has gone out of his way to antagonize Naruto in ways he never did before. Now, when they passed each other in the hall instead of feigning ignorance of his existence like he used to, Sasuke would roughly shove him back into the lockers. He’d pause just long enough to see the alarm in Naruto’s eyes before casually walking away, as if absolutely nothing happened.
Sasuke would often startle him like that in class too- pushing him back against a desk or kicking his chair as he walked by. And he wasn’t above taking his things, hiding them or holding them just out of reach, and forcing Naruto to beg to get them back.
Sasuke seemed to enjoy it- Naruto’s constant humiliation, his resentment- and he continued to find new ways to torment him.
Naruto challenged him every step of the way, but it wasn’t easy. Sasuke was built like an athlete- your typical perfect alpha. Naruto wasn’t. He couldn’t hold his own against other alphas the way he’d like to, so kicking Sasuke’s ass wasn’t really an option. And nothing else was working. The guy showed no signs of remorse, and absolutely no sign of stopping either.
Unfortunately the many alphas dead-set on winning Sasuke’s favor noticed the way he treated Naruto, and decided to follow his example. Naruto had yet to see it work- hell, he wasn’t always sure that Sasuke even noticed them doing it- but the other alphas seemed to be convinced that Sasuke would be impressed. That if they also ruined Naruto’s life, the raven would welcome them into his.
And unfortunately, that’s all it took.
Naruto being an alpha himself never meant anything to any of them. If anything, it just made things worse. No one felt like they needed to go easy on him, despite his smaller size, and no one stepped up to stop it. Alphas fought alphas all the time- they were reactive, territorial, and always eager to prove themselves in the most primal ways. No one was ever surprised to hear that Naruto got his ass kicked- all they saw were alphas being alphas.
They never bothered to take a closer look. If they did, they would have seen that Naruto was being viciously targeted.
All for Sasuke’s approval.
Naruto grimaced at the thought.
That wasn’t the Sasuke he grew up with, the one he had been so close to. The one he had once found himself falling for..
No, this Sasuke- this was someone he didn’t know. Someone he didn’t want to know.
This Sasuke was ruining his life.
And he wasn’t sure how much longer he could take it.
…
When Naruto did finally return to school, he immediately regretted it. While the state of his many injuries had improved, they were definitely far from healed. And they drew far more attention than he would have liked.
He could feel eyes fall on him, taking in his disheveled hair, his haunted eyes, and the bruises darkening his jaw. The corner of his mouth was still swollen and angry, and his cheekbone was definitely worse for wear. He walked stiffly, clearly in pain from a violent beating, and he didn’t see an ounce of pity from anyone who observed it.
In fact, all he did manage to find was amusement in their eyes, and a sharp interest that made his skin crawl.
Why are alphas like this, he wondered bitterly. How can they all be so fucking cruel?
Why am I so different from them?
He assumed it had to do with his shitty upbringing. Most of the alphas around him came from well-off families and stable homes- neither of which Naruto ever had.
Aside from a few short-lived foster homes, Naruto spent most of his life in an orphanage. His parents had died when he was a baby- too young to recall anything about them- and unfortunately he didn’t have any extended family to go to. So, the orphanage had been his only option.
They finally let him move out when he turned sixteen, but it’s not like it made his life any better. They managed to provide a crummy studio apartment, a meager allowance for food, and a few decrepit pieces of furniture that likely came straight from a dump.
Naruto appreciated what little he had, and the independence that came with it, but he couldn’t deny that he felt low every time he looked at the place. Especially when he faced a school full of people who were so much better off.
No wonder Sasuke wants nothing to do with you, he thought sadly. You’re fucking pathetic.
Naruto clenched his discolored jaw hard, forcing back the sudden swarm of emotions rushing through him. No. Fuck him. He doesn’t deserve my friendship.
The guy’s a jerk.
Naruto held onto that final thought as he stepped out of the crowded halls and into his homeroom class. He kept his head down and started to make his way to the front corner of the room when his teacher reached out to stop him.
Mr. Kakashi held out his hand, halting the blonde in his tracks. Naruto looked up in surprise. He watched those dark eyes study his face, his bruises, and just as quickly choose to ignore them.
Just like everyone else.
Naruto kept the betrayal he felt to himself, letting his sensei keep his blissful ignorance.
“New desk spots” his teacher said simply.
Naruto blinked.
Shit.
“Oh. Umm, where do I…?”
Mr. Kakashi gestured with a nod of his head as he spoke. “Last desk, back right-hand corner.”
Naruto turned to look at said spot when his teacher added, “next to Sasuke.”
Naruto froze.
You have got to be fucking kidding me.
When he had yet to move, Kakashi quirked a brow at the blonde. “Is there a problem?”
“Uhh.. well, I-”
Naruto wasn’t sure what to say. Could he really tell him that Sasuke Uchiha- the school prodigy, alpha, and star-everything of their school- was a monster? That he couldn’t bear to sit next to him?
Would Mr. Kakashi even listen to him if he tried?
Naruto doubted it. He just couldn’t imagine the man siding with him- especially if it meant going against Sasuke. No one else did. Why would his teacher be any different?
Naruto dropped his head, resigning himself to his shitty fate. “No” he said quietly, “there’s no problem.”
“Great. Then take your seat.”
Naruto sighed and walked down the narrow aisle, slowly making his way to the desk tucked between an open window and a watchful Uchiha.
Naruto raised his eyes to find Sasuke openly staring at him. A flicker of red shot across those inky pools, a hint of anger in their depths.
That was one good thing about alphas and omegas. The light in their eyes, its coloring, it revealed what they felt. Well, some of what they felt. Many people found it to be reassuring. They liked that they didn’t have to guess what emotion they were dealing with- especially from people who were so often downright feral with their reactions. For example, the scarlet red bleeding into Sasuke’s eyes disclosed the rage stirring inside of him.
Which was actually not in the least bit reassuring for Naruto as he took his seat beside him.
The blonde didn’t say a word as he sat down. He simply pulled out a notebook and pen, dropped his bag on the floor beside him, and turned his attention back to the front of the room. He could still feel those red eyes on him, which he did his best to ignore, but Sasuke had other plans.
When Mr. Kakashi turned his back to the class to jot notes on the board, Sasuke grabbed Naruto’s chin and jerked him around to face him.
Naruto’s breath caught in his throat at the suddenness.
Not because I’m afraid of him, he told himself. I was.. I was just surprised. That’s all.
“What the hell happened to you?”
Naruto’s mouth fell open, his shock plenty apparent. “What..?”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. “I said, what the fuck happened to you.”
His irises were now blood-red, burning with untamed fury. Naruto felt himself wilt under that stare, but he refused to stay that way. He couldn’t let Sasuke affect him so easily.
“What the hell do you care?” he shot back.
Sasuke looked like he was on the verge of telling him, but he wasn’t interested in hearing what he had to say. Naruto grabbed his wrist and squeezed down hard as he attempted to pull his face free from his grasp. Sasuke gritted his teeth together and tightened his hold, refusing to relent it.
“Let go” Naruto hissed, his voice low but insistent, trying not to draw anyone else’s attention in the process.
“Answer my question.”
Sasuke could see Kakashi turning and finally released the blonde. He turned to face the front of the class, giving their teacher his full attention, back to being the school’s prize alpha.
For now.
Naruto had a feeling that this, whatever this was, was far from over.
…
Naruto bounced his leg as he stared at the clock, watching each second tick by as slowly as possible. It was nothing short of maddening, but he wouldn’t look away. He needed to make sure he timed this just right.
In three.. two..
Naruto leapt to his feet, backpack already in hand, and hurriedly shot back from his desk. Sasuke made a grab for him, but Naruto managed to dodge it and run straight out of the room before anyone else could stop him.
He had a feeling that Sasuke would try something, and he had no interest in being cornered by him. His so-called concern earlier, he didn’t trust it. Sasuke was up to something, and he wasn’t going to fall for it.
Not today, asshole.
Naruto rushed forward, practically sprinting down the hall. He was about halfway to his next class when he realized he didn’t have any of his supplies for it with him. The textbook, his notes- it was all perfectly sealed away in his locker.
Goddamnit.
He wasn’t sure that he could make a detour to his locker without facing Sasuke along the way, but he couldn’t handle another detention. Going home late always seemed to invite more Uchiha-followers into chasing him down. He was safer leaving when everyone else did, or sneaking out a few minutes before the rest. Going out any later than that almost always resulted in facing off against another alpha.
Which he absolutely did not want to do.
Naruto berated himself as he veered down an adjacent hall, weaving his way around groups of people as he made his way to his blasted locker. He fiddled with the lock as fast his fingers could manage, tore it open, and stuffed what he needed in his bag before slamming it shut again.
When he spun around to head back, he found himself face to face with the very person he was trying to avoid.
“Sasuke-”
”You and I need to talk.”
Naruto never even got the chance to protest. One moment he was standing in front of his locker, facing off against his friend-turned-enemy, the next he was being shoved into a classroom. It was empty, obviously unused, and definitely not somewhere he wanted to be alone with Sasuke.
Naruto spun around fast- just in time to see Sasuke lock the door behind him, sealing them inside.
He swallowed hard, forcing back as much of his anxiety as he could, but he could still feel his hands trembling. He clenched them into tight fists, hoping Sasuke failed to see it.
“Why am I in here?” he snapped.
“I told you. We need to talk.”
Sasuke took a step towards him. Then another. Naruto’s anxiety heightened with every step. He was tempted to back away from him, but his retreat would only be moving him further into the room. It was much smarter to do what he could to get past Sasuke. To get the fuck out of here before things took a turn for the worst.
”I have nothing to say to you.”
Naruto walked right up to him, determined to get past, but Sasuke just sidestepped into his path- blocking his only exit.
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “Move, Sasuke.”
“Not until you tell me what happened.”
Naruto turned on the raven fast, pain and rage swirling through him. “And why the hell would I do that?!”
Before Sasuke could answer, Naruto took another step closer. He saw something flash in those dark eyes when he did, a heat he wasn’t used to seeing, but he was too pissed off to think much of it.
“Is this fun for you, asshole? Do you get off on this?!”
Sasuke grabbed the collar of his shirt and wrenched him even closer, forcing his snarl inches from Naruto’s.
“Watch what you say to me” he growled. “I asked you a question, and I expect an answer.”
He grabbed the back of Naruto’s head and held it steady in his powerful hand, keeping those blue eyes locked onto him- seeing the fear flickering in their depths.
Sasuke’s jaw clicked. “Tell me.”
Naruto was disgusted by the feelings swirling inside of him- the anxiety and fear, the anticipation.. the desperation. He shouldn’t be having any of those feelings with Sasuke, but especially not that. Not now. Not after everything he’s done.
“What the hell do you think happened?” Naruto choked. “They came after me, ok? What do you want me to say? You want to hear how they beat the shit out of me, is that it?!”
Sasuke’s hand slipped and Naruto shoved him back hard. “This is your fault!” he screamed. “You made everyone think I was a fucking loser.”
“You are a loser” Sasuke snarled, irritated by his anger, his hate.
Naruto gave him a pained look, one that cut straight through him. “And of course you don’t care..”
Sasuke wanted to reply to that, to explain how wrong he was, to tell him the truth, but the words died on the tip of his tongue and fell back down his throat. He couldn’t.
He just couldn’t.
Naruto forced back the pain Sasuke’s silence caused- hardening his eyes, his heart. “Whatever. Just leave me alone.”
“Fine by me.”
Naruto turned to storm off, shouting over his shoulder as he went. “Great, then call off the rest of your fucking dogs! Because I’m really tired of-”
Sasuke turned around fast and grabbed his arm, forcing him to do the same. “What are you talking about?”
Blue eyes filled with confusion, but he was quick to blink it away. He knew what this was. And it wasn’t going to work. “Are you seriously going to pretend like you don’t know what’s going on?”
“What’s going on?”
Naruto gave an incredulous laugh. “What, are we being fucking recorded? What’s the point of doing the innocent act now?”
“Naruto, I really don’t know what you’re talking about.”
The blonde faltered at that. Sasuke never called him by his name.
Ever.
“You’re serious?”
“Does it look like I’m joking?”
Naruto was at a loss for words, truly. He didn’t expect this- any of this. “What about all of the other times?”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, rage flashing inside. “Other times?”
Naruto blinked. “Am I really supposed to believe you had nothing to do with it? With any of it?”
“Obviously, since I don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about!”
Naruto opened his mouth, then immediately snapped it shut, seeming to change his mind. He shook his head. “It doesn’t matter.”
He shoved the raven’s hand away from him and took a step back. “They wouldn’t target me if you just laid off. You want to help me? How about starting by not being an asshole.”
Naruto went to brush past him, but once again Sasuke stopped him. He grabbed his wrist, and refused to let go when Naruto tried to shake him off.
“Tell me who’s doing this to you.”
“Why?”
“Naruto-”
His grip tightened and Naruto’s heart with it. He just couldn’t get used to hearing him say his name. After all this time…
“-tell me.”
Naruto forced down his shock, his wonderings, and refocused on the bastard who had successfully ruined his life. The one still pretending that he had nothing to do with his latest trauma.
“Who do you think, genius?! Your fucking groupies. The same assholes you’re always with. And this whole act of yours, I’m not buying it! You know exactly what they’re doing- you just don’t care!”
“I didn’t tell them to do shit!”
“Yeah? Then why don’t you go fucking tell them to stop!!”
Sasuke was surprised by the tears in his eyes and once again his hand slipped. He couldn’t remember the last time he’d seen Naruto like that. And he found he didn’t want to know how many times he’s been the reason for it.
Naruto ignored the look of concern, of remorse- one that was so foreign to him now. One he didn’t want.
Not anymore.
He swallowed back his pain, wrenched his wrist free, and ran. He ran out of the room Sasuke had forced him into, down the corridor filled with alphas just like him, and out the back doors. He ran until he couldn’t run anymore.
Because he couldn’t stand to see that look on his face, one that evoked far too many emotions. The worst kinds, in fact.
Naruto absolutely would not cry in front of Sasuke Uchiha.
He wouldn’t give him the satisfaction.
Chapter Text
Sasuke spent the next few days cornering his so called ‘groupies’ to find out exactly what they had done, and who was responsible for Naruto’s latest attack. He left several with bruises, a handful of broken bones, but they weren’t the ones he was looking for.
Not yet, anyway.
Sasuke had no intention of giving up his search. He would find the ones responsible, and he would personally ensure that they never hurt Naruto again.
You mean the way that you have?
Sasuke quickly forced back the intrusive thought.
It’s not the same, he insisted. I never.. I never did anything like that to him. I just-
Sasuke thought back to all of the times he had cornered Naruto. When he shoved him up against a wall- watching him flinch as he got too close, wondering what he would do next. All of the times he had ridiculed him, publicly demeaned him. Times when Naruto had glared at him with utter contempt for his callousness. How he tried so hard to avoid him.
How alarmed he was when he couldn’t.
Was he really any better than the alphas who had attacked him?
Naruto was right- maybe he never punched him, but he definitely wasn’t innocent in all of this. Sasuke went out of his way to scare Naruto, often. Was it really all that surprising that others would do the same?
Sasuke already knew there were people who were desperate for his attention, alphas and omegas alike. People who would do just about anything to get it, completely ignoring the fact that he had never even spared them a glance.
The only person Sasuke ever thought about, ever noticed,
was Naruto.
It was always Naruto.
The boy he had abandoned, telling himself he was doing it for his sake when he shut him out of his life. The person he just couldn’t bear to stay away from even though he knew better than to get too close. The one he mocked and harassed just to get a reaction out of him- to see something, anything- terrified that Naruto would forget about him if he didn’t. That Sasuke would be nothing to him.
The alpha he couldn’t have.
And the friend he had hurt because of it.
Sasuke wasn’t any better than the other alphas who tormented him. In fact, he was worse. They at least had always been monsters. But what Sasuke was-
that was entirely of his own making.
Of course, that didn’t stop him from going on a rampage to find the bastards who went after Naruto. Fine, he was an asshole too, but Sasuke still fully intended on tearing those guys apart for what they had done. He would make sure they never hurt Naruto again.
Sasuke’s eyes flared red.
“Naruto is mine” he snarled under his breath.
I won’t let anyone else touch him.
…
Sasuke walked through the halls slowly, keeping his eyes peeled for a familiar mess of blonde hair. After another long day of failed searching he could use a good pick-me up. He promised himself he’d go easy on the blonde when he saw him. He just.. he wanted his attention.
Even if he wasn’t ready to admit it.
Unfortunately he only managed to get everyone else’s- much to his indignation. He ignored the people who asked him what he was doing that night, inviting him to join theirs instead, but Sasuke had no interest in what they had to say. He didn’t bother to hide it, and yet for some reason it only seemed to make them want his attention more.
Fucking absurd.
Sasuke muttered something about needing to meet with one of his teachers, not caring enough to make it sound convincing, and veered off down another hallway. The other alphas eventually took the hint and headed for the entrance, leaving Sasuke to make his way towards the back of the building on his own.
The halls were quiet, empty, though he still had hope that he would come across Naruto on his way out. That hope dwindled the closer he got to the back doors, and ceased as soon as he stepped through them.
The blonde he had been searching for was nowhere in sight.
But his tormentors were.
Or, so he assumed.
Sasuke had seen these three before. They’ve attempted to talk to him for a while now, but Sasuke just saw them as one of many so he never bothered to pay them any mind. But now that he was getting a clear look at them, he had a feeling he had finally found the alphas he had been searching for.
There was something about them that seemed.. cold, hollow. Their eyes held plenty of mirth, but the gleam inside twisted it into something cruel, malignant.
Inhuman.
There was no doubt in his mind that the three of them found enjoyment in hurting people. That they would brutalize someone pure and innocent.
Someone like Naruto.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes as he strode towards them, mentally preparing himself for an inevitable fight. With every step he pictured them going after Naruto- pinning him down, hurting him, ignoring his pained cries as they hit him over and over.
Sasuke could feel his canines already elongating as the image burrowed into his mind, the alpha in him itching to tear them apart. He would make sure they regretted ever laying their hands on Naruto.
At the sound of his approach the three alphas turned to look at him. At first they seemed annoyed, that is until they realized who had come to join them. As soon as they got a good look they all gave him wide, undaunted grins. As if they were greeting a friend instead of facing an adversary.
They were in for a rude awakening.
“Sasuke! Hey- did you just get done with a fight or something?” one guy asked, noticing the feral traits on full display.
Sasuke didn’t respond, and their ignorant assumptions continued.
A guy with shaggy scarlet hair nudged one of his friends. “I bet it was Naruto” he said around a smirk, failing to see Sasuke’s expression darken. ”I’m right, aren’t I? So, did you teach blondie a lesson?”
Sasuke took another step closer. “Were you the ones who hurt him?”
The three exchanged a proud look. “You saw that, huh? Yeah, we chased him down a couple weeks ago.”
Kakuzu cracked his knuckles, his smile tainted with malice. “I enjoyed that one. Something about the way he cries out, ya know?”
The brunette’s feral grin widened.
“Man, if he was an omega..”
Sasuke was seething. And the three were still completely unaware of it. Sasori saw what he believed was an aggressive alpha fresh from battle, now relishing in the thought of Naruto being brutalized by three of his loyal alphas.
He saw what he wanted to see, not understanding just how mistaken he was.
“No need to thank us” he added.
Sasuke took another step towards them, his blood-red eyes narrowed with intent.
“I wasn’t planning on it.”
Sasuke’s pheromones suddenly lashed out- potent, suffocating. It crashed into them like nothing they’d ever felt before- weakening their knees, clouding their mind, and Sasuke was quick to take care of the rest.
Starting with Kakuzu.
The man who dared to lust after what belonged to Sasuke. He thought about that cruel smile, about the bastard’s desire that Naruto was an omega so he could do so much worse, and let it fuel his anger. Sasuke pulled his arm back, tightened his fist, and slammed it into the guy’s smug face. Kakuzu groaned and fell back a step, but he didn’t get very far.
Sasuke stormed over to him and roughly grabbed him by the face. He saw those green eyes widen with understanding, but Kakuzu didn’t get a chance to retaliate. Sasuke kicked his legs out from under him and used the momentum to bash his head into the pavement. His skull smacked into the ground with a sickening crack. Sasuke could see Kakuzu’s eyes between his fingers, see the light flickering- about to go out.
Sasuke dug his fingers into his face, his claws sinking in, drawing blood.
“Don’t even think about passing out.”
He yanked his head up and slammed it into the pavement again. Over and over as the brunette gasped in pain. Blood splattered up Sasuke’s arms and still he wouldn’t stop. He felt hands on him, fighting to pull him away, and he tore free to turn on them next.
Sasori and Hidan looked down at their bloodied friend before turning their horrified eyes to meet Sasuke’s feral stare.
“Jesus.. why would you-”
Sasuke took a fast step towards them and the two took a hurried, unsteady step back. They were still trying to get their bearings under the onslaught of Sasuke’s powerful pheromones. It left them feeling weak and disoriented- which they clearly could not afford to be right now.
“Why the fuck do you think” Sasuke snarled back.
Sasori and Hidan exchanged a puzzled look.
“I thought you hated Naruto.”
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface. He lunged for the redhead, but Hidan stepped in to block him off.
“Hold on a second. We did this for you.”
Sasuke’s snarl curdled. “When did I ever ask you to hurt him?”
“Well, we just thought-”
Sasuke didn’t wait to hear more. He could give a shit what they thought. He jerked his arm to the side, then threw it back, slamming his elbow into the guy’s face. Hidan cried out as blood burst from his shattered nose. He cradled his marred face, and Sasuke kicked his knee with savage force.
Hidan’s scream shot through the parking lot. His eyes rolled and he dropped, unconscious before his head ever hit the pavement.
Two down.
Sasuke’s eyes slid to the side, locating his next target. Sasori was still staring at his friends, horrified by the state they were left in. And how easily Sasuke had taken them down.
Sasori’s eyes suddenly shot up to find the rabid alpha closing in on him. He turned and tried to run, but Sasuke unleashed more of his pheromones. Sasori staggered under the sheer weight of them, completely overwhelmed. He barely managed another step when his legs gave out, forcing him to his knees.
Sasuke stepped towards him, watching without feeling as the alpha grasped at his throat, fighting to catch his breath. He pitched forward, catching himself on his hands, his arms trembling, still struggling to withstand the alpha’s power.
Sasuke closed the distance between them, grabbed a fistful of scarlet hair and jerked his head back.
Sasori groaned. “Nghn.. w-wait..”
“If you ever hurt Naruto again, I’ll kill you.”
Sasori gasped as his hand twisted in his hair, too weak to fight him off. Sasuke glared down at him a moment longer before finally releasing him. But he wasn’t done yet. Sasuke clenched his fist and bashed it into the side of Sasori’s head, sending him reeling.
Sasori fell flat, wincing as jagged rock cut into the meat of his face, as his blood stained the pavement.
Sasuke was about to walk away when a thought suddenly occurred to him. He turned back, grabbed the redhead, and forced him to face him once more. “Did someone tell you to do this?” he ground out.
Sasori groaned. He turned his head and spat out blood before turning back to face the alpha bearing down on him.
“I.. I don’t know what you’re.. talking about..” he choked, trying to breathe through the pain.
Sasuke’s eyes flared. “Answer my fucking question. Did someone tell you to do this?!”
“Nghnn.. n-no. No.. one.”
“Good.”
Then Sasuke threw him down and watched with distaste as he collapsed at his feet.
“You’re lucky I’m letting you live.”
Sasuke lifted his leg over Sasori’s bloodied face, watching fading eyes flicker blue with fear and undeniable pain.
“Because I’m really tempted not to.”
Then he slammed his boot down and watched the pitiful thing go limp beneath it.
…
Naruto took his time getting to his next class. It was another one that he shared with Sasuke and for some inexplicable reason he had once again been move to sit next to him. Naruto assumed he was just being paranoid, but he couldn’t help but think that Sasuke was behind it.
Hell, would it even take much for him to do it?
The school prodigy requesting that the school’s worst test taker sits next to him, learns from him? They would be all over it.
That’s probably exactly what he did.
Fucking psycho.
And if that were the case, there was no way he was doing it innocently. Sasuke would never draw him closer for his sake.
He stopped doing that a long time ago.
Unfortunately, Naruto still needed to get to class on time. Meaning he didn’t have a lot of time to procrastinate the inevitable. The minute warning bell sounded and Naruto resigned himself to his predetermined fate. To the destination he dreaded getting to.
He paused outside the door, sensing the final few seconds creeping in. Knowing he really was out of time.
“God.. fuck my life.”
He opened the door and stepped inside.
His teacher gave him an impatient look as the bell sounded mere seconds later.
“Pushing your luck a bit, aren’t we?”
Naruto scratched the back of his head and gave his teacher a sheepish smile. “Uhh, yeah, sorry about that.”
“I’m sure. Take a seat, Uzumaki.”
A few kids laughed as he walked back to his desk, amused by his embarrassment. Naruto avoided the feet that jutted out to trip him along the way, not surprised to see them, and took his seat next to the guy he had been trying his best to avoid. The one who had yet to blink since Naruto entered the room.
Sasuke’s relentless attention was making him jittery, and Naruto was determined not to look. But it didn’t stop him from feeling his eyes on him, and from wondering what the hell it meant. Sasuke was just too unpredictable, and over the years he’s become impossible to read.
It was.. unnerving.
Naruto never knew what to expect from him, how to prepare himself for what comes next. So he definitely did not anticipate the note that Sasuke abruptly slid across his desk. And he was equally surprised by the hand he let linger next to his own.
Naruto stared at it, then lifted his eyes and gave him a confused look. “Wha-?”
Sasuke shook his head to silence him then tapped the note, drawing Naruto’s attention back to it.
The blonde rolled his eyes and unfolded the paper to see what he wrote.
I have something I need to tell you.
It’s important.
Naruto sighed at those words before drawing out a pen and writing a few of his own.
How about instead you just fuck off?
He slipped it back to Sasuke, not bothering to fold it. The sooner he saw that Naruto had no interest in talking to him, the better.
Sasuke glanced at the note and a flash of red burned through his stare. Naruto saw it and couldn’t help but feel anxious. But aside from the anger in his eyes, Sasuke didn’t do anything to lash out. He simply scrawled a few more words and shoved the paper back into Naruto’s hand.
Naruto chewed at the inside of his cheek as he considered the note he had yet to look at. He wasn’t sure how long he should carry this on, but he couldn’t help but wonder what he wrote down.
Against his better judgment, Naruto looked down to read what it said.
I’m not giving you choice.
“What’s new..”
Sasuke shot him another dark look, but didn’t comment on it. The notes stopped and the two fell silent as their teacher droned on, but there was something that did continue between them.
Naruto’s constant fidgeting.
And Sasuke’s relentless stare.
…
Naruto grabbed his bag a couple seconds before the dismissal bell, eager to leave as fast as possible, definitely not anticipating that his escape would be delayed this time. Unfortunately, life had other plans.
Or, more specifically, his backpack did.
For as soon as he stood up and threw his bag over his shoulder the pitiful frayed bottom of the thing tore in half, discarding everything inside all over the floor.
“Uhhh, great. That’s just great.”
Naruto cursed his bad luck, shoved his chair off to the side, and knelt down to collect his things.
Honestly, it wasn’t all that surprising that his backpack tore like that. He’s had the thing for years, and it had already been well-used when he got it- but he couldn’t hide his disappointment. It was the only bag he had, and he didn’t have the money to get a new one. Not unless he skipped food for a few days and used it on that instead. Which he’d probably have to do.
No, his decimated backpack wasn’t surprising. But what was surprising was Sasuke’s reaction to it.
A few people paused to smirk at Naruto’s misfortune as they left, but the blonde dropped his head pretty quickly after noticing the first couple, refusing to acknowledge the others. A few people hovered near the door, waiting for a friend to catch up, but otherwise everyone else in the room cleared out pretty fast.
Everyone, that is, except for Sasuke.
Naruto could sense someone near him and automatically stiffened. He’d learned a long ago to expect the worst. But this time was different. When he lifted his head he found Sasuke wordlessly kneeling down beside him. He gave the raven a questioning look, but Sasuke failed to see it. He wasn’t looking at Naruto- he was too busy reaching for one of his books.
Naruto’s first instinct was to get his book away from Sasuke’s outstretched hand. This wouldn’t be the first time that Sasuke took his things to fuck with him. He’s held them over his head, literally. And when Naruto would leap to get them back, Sasuke would just shove him back into a chair. He’d stand over him, trapping him, refusing to let him escape until he pleaded for his things to be returned.
It sickened him.
He didn’t want to do it again.
Naruto lunged for his book, snatching it away before Sasuke could do it himself.
“Just back off, Sasuke!”
The raven paused, then let his hand fall short. At first. But as Naruto continued to collect his things, Sasuke ignored his request and did the same. Naruto jerked his head to the side, openly glaring at him.
“Aren’t you tired of this?” he snapped. “Can’t you find something else to do besides-”
Sasuke dropped an armful of supplies in Naruto’s hands, watching just long enough to see the look of shock on his face before turning to pick up more.
Now Naruto was the one left staring.
“What.. what are you doing?”
Sasuke glanced back, his face expressionless- not a hint of malice in sight. “Picking up your stuff. What are you doing?”
“Trying to figure out what the hell you’re doing!”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “And how’s that going?”
“I.. you!” Naruto looked down at his armful of supplies then back over to Sasuke. “Why are you doing this?”
“Why shouldn’t I?”
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “I don’t know what you’re up to, but I’m not falling for it.”
Naruto rose to his feet holding most of what fell, prepared to just leave behind the rest. Better that than face whatever new torment Sasuke had planned for him this time. He managed to get a few steps when Sasuke suddenly leapt to his feet and grabbed hold of him, spinning him back to face him.
Naruto looked around, but the place was empty. They were the only ones left. He’d have to face this, whatever this was, on his own.
The anxious blonde kept his head down, his arms tight around his meager things as he spoke. “What do you want, Sasuke?”
Sasuke’s expression darkened, but Naruto missed it.
It was probably better that way.
“There’s something you should know.”
Naruto shifted his gaze to the hand on his arm. “Let me leave.”
“Naruto.”
He shuddered. Why does he have to say my name like that…
Why now?
“Just say what you want to say” he whispered.
Sasuke took a step closer and placed a hand on his chin, gently tilting it up to see those big blue eyes. He wondered if they were always that blue, or if he was just seeing the color of his fear. He was tempted to see if he could find a way to change them..
Sasuke lightly brushed his thumb across Naruto’s jaw, lingering over what was left of the bruise the alphas had left there.
“The people who did this to you… they won’t be doing it again.”
He watched those eyes widen, and could have sworn that he saw a little less blue in them.
“What did you do..?”
“Doesn’t matter” Sasuke answered. “But if it happens again, with anyone, I expect you to tell me.”
Naruto scoffed. “Right. And why the hell would I do that?”
Sasuke grated his teeth, his patience waning fast. “Because I can make it stop.”
Naruto jerked his face free from Sasuke’s grasp, an incredulous laugh falling from his lips. “Stop them? What a fucking joke. And what makes you think you’re any different?”
“I never said I wasn’t a monster, Naruto. But I’m not like them.”
Naruto shook his head, taking a step back. “Do you honestly think I trust you?”
“No. I don’t.” Sasuke gave him an indecipherable look. “And honestly, you probably shouldn’t.”
“Is there a reason why you’re being cryptic about this?”
“Does that matter to you?”
Naruto was surprised by the longing he heard in his voice, the hint of blue that shot across Sasuke’s midnight eyes.
A flash of pain.
Naruto blinked back tears he couldn’t explain, tears he didn’t want. Facing Sasuke’s cruelty was one thing. But his kindness? He just.. he couldn’t handle it.
Naruto forced back the rush of emotions and took another step back. “Nothing’s changed, Sasuke. You can’t convince me that you’re suddenly different now.”
The raven took a step towards him, his expression far too serious, his tone alarmingly gentle.
“I never said I was different, Naruto.”
The blonde bit his lip. “Then.. then why would you care what happens to me now?”
“Because I always have.”
Naruto’s heart skipped a beat, a few in fact, before jolting out of his chest and lodging deep in his throat. He had no idea what to say to that.
He couldn’t say anything.
So he just stood there, frozen, as Sasuke stepped over to him. He raised his head to stare up at him as the raven placed the rest of his things in his arms. Then, without a word, he watched him walk away.
And for the first time in a long time, Naruto wondered if he had been wrong about Sasuke. If maybe, just maybe, the person he knew, the friend he had loved more than anything, was still in there somewhere.
Waiting to come back.
Notes:
I know it’s difficult to forgive Sasuke, and I’m not trying to condone his actions, but.. I mean, I kind of love writing him like this. It’s a similar dynamic you see in one of my other stories, Fear of Falling, with the complicated feelings Fugaku had for Minato. And how horrible he was at expressing them.
I don’t know- characters just feel a little more human when they’re not completely good people, ya know? At least, that’s my take on it. You don’t necessarily have to agree with me.
Either way, I hope you stick around for more. Because the big omega moment is coming up prettyyyy soon.
Chapter Text
When Naruto made it to his homeroom the next morning, his arms wrapped tightly around his belongings, he was surprised to find something waiting for him on his chair.
He hadn’t noticed it at first-
he had been a bit preoccupied ignoring his desk mate.
After his last interaction with him.. well, he wasn’t really sure how to face Sasuke anymore. It was confusing enough having his closest companion become one of his worst adversaries, but now? Suddenly Sasuke was fighting his battles, picking up his messes. And the way he looked at him..
Naruto tried to feign ignorance to it, but he had seen his lingering stares, the sharpness in his eyes. It wasn’t a look you gave your childhood friend. And it sure as fuck wasn’t one you gave your enemy.
Naruto swallowed hard.
What the hell are you up to, Sasuke…
The blonde worried at his lip as he walked back to his spot by the window, prepared to just throw himself into his chair and wait for the hour to tick by. But his plans were skewed off course the moment he saw his seat.
He eyed his chair and the object already taking up residence on it, then turned his confused stare to the rest of the room.
“Umm.. did Mr. Kakashi change desk spots again?”
“It’s still your desk, dobe. Just sit down.”
Naruto shot a glare at the Uchiha before depositing his school things on top of his desk. He eyed the backpack on his chair a moment longer, then picked it up and held it high.
“Uhh, does this belong to anyone?”
Sasuke rubbed the bridge of his nose, already exasperated. “Christ, dobe. It’s yours.”
“Mine?”
Naruto tilted his head in confusion, his eyes shifting back to the foreign object, missing the flash of something indecipherable in Sasuke’s.
“This isn’t mine. My bag-”
“Ripped” Sasuke finished for him. “Yes, I know. I was there.”
Cerulean eyes shot back to stare at the raven, utterly perplexed. “Wait. Did you..”
His voice trailed off- he couldn’t say it. It was too preposterous to even put into words. But if it wasn’t Sasuke, who else could it be?
The raven rolled his eyes. “It’s a fucking backpack, dobe, not a car. Just sit down.”
Naruto stayed frozen, still struggling to process. “I.. I don’t understand.”
“I’m aware of that too.”
Their teacher barked an order for the blonde to take his seat, and Naruto finally complied. He carefully hooked his new bag onto the back of his chair, then turned to face his desk mate with that same confounded look.
“Did you really buy this for me..?”
Sasuke gave the bag a pointed look. “Would anyone else in their right mind wear an orange backpack?”
Naruto blinked.
So he really did buy it for me.
Just for me.
“Why?”
Sasuke quirked a brow, as if it was the dumbest question Naruto could have asked.
As if he should have expected nothing less.
“Your bag tore in half” Sasuke said simply.
“Right.”
“And you don’t have another one.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “...right.”
“So then, what’s the problem?”
Naruto have him an incredulous look. Was Sasuke playing dumb on purpose? How could he not see how bizarre this was?
“I.. I don’t understand why you would give this to me.”
“Do you need to?”
“What?”
“Do you need to understand?” Sasuke repeated.
“Well, I-“
Naruto’s mouth soundlessly floundered for a while as he struggled to wrap his head around that.
“I- it.. it’s just fucking weird, ok! You haven’t done anything like this for a long time. Why this? Why now?”
“Keep your voice down, dobe. And stop overthinking things.”
“But I-”
The sharp slap of a hand on a desk silenced him instantly. Naruto flinched and turned around to face the front of the room, and the irritated look his teacher had waiting for him.
“Uzumaki. Is there a reason why you’re interrupting my class?”
Naruto apologized with a sheepish smile and immediately fell silent. But he couldn’t stop himself from shooting several questioning looks back at Sasuke, all of which were left unanswered.
The raven chose to keep his eyes facing forward, ignoring Naruto’s burning curiosity, but it wasn’t easy. Because Sasuke did want to look at him.
In fact, that’s all he wanted to do.
…
When the dismissal bell rang, for the first time in a long time Naruto didn’t leap from his seat. He wasn’t frantically collecting his things and scrambling for the door like he normally would. He just sat there, lost in a daze.
He didn’t notice the others leaving, the room falling silent all around him- he didn’t notice anything. That mindless void held tight, his vision blurring as his eyes lost focus, and he sank deeper. It was.. peaceful. That is until a familiar voice abrasively tore him away from it.
“Are you even listening to me? Dobe. Dobe!” Sasuke slammed his hand down on his desk. “Goddamnit. Naruto!”
The blonde flinched and looked up. Sasuke was towering over him, his dark impenetrable eyes locked on his face, already flashing with impatience. He leaned in and Naruto jerked back from him fast. His chair leg screeched in protest and his back hit the window behind him, halting his failed retreat.
Naruto’s eyes shot up, his stare ocean blue and brimming with anxiety.
“Wh-what do you want?”
Sasuke sighed, clearly disappointed with his reaction. But he didn’t comment on it. The raven simply straightened before the blonde, giving him back some of the space he seemed so desperate to get back, and shifted his gaze to the orange bag still draped across his chair. Sasuke reached over and yanked it free.
“Hey!”
The raven chose to disregard his indignation. He kept his focus on the bag in his hands. He plopped it down on his own chair and smoothly pulled back the zipper. Then he grabbed a handful of Naruto’s supplies from his desk and went about putting them into his new backpack.
Naruto stared at him, absolutely bewildered.
“Sasuke.” He rose to his feet and grabbed his wrist, forcing him to stop. “Why are you doing all of this?”
“Stop asking me that.”
Naruto’s grip tightened, his chest just as tight. He didn’t like this, this uncertainty- along with the hundred other feelings swirling in his stomach and fucking with his thoughts. He was confused and overwhelmed, and Sasuke wasn’t making it any easier.
Naruto just wanted an explanation. Something to reset himself with.
Before he made a horrible mistake.
Before he started expecting more.
“Just tell me!” he shouted, his eyes pleading for answers. “Why are you acting like this all of a sudden?!”
Sasuke grated his teeth together, a flicker of red in his midnight eyes. He wrenched his arm free and took a fast step towards the blonde, once again invading his oh so coveted space.
“Because I fucking want to, Naruto, all right?! I am doing this because I. Fucking. Want. To.”
“That’s not good enough!” Naruto shouted back. “You can’t be an asshole for years and suddenly decide you changed your mind!”
“It isn’t sudden, you dense-” Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose.
He took a deep calming breath.
“It doesn’t matter, alright? It really doesn’t. Just.. just make sure you use it, ok?”
“But-”
His eyes hardened. “I mean it, Naruto. I expect to see it on you everyday. Got it?”
“You keep saying my name too” Naruto mumbled. “It’s weird..”
Sasuke shifted closer, his stare razor sharp as Naruto backed away from him. His leg hit his chair, and he fell into it with a startled gasp. Sasuke grabbed the windowsill behind him and leaned in, his arm barricading his escape, his face level with Naruto’s.
Naruto pulled back as far as he could, which was definitely not as far as he would have liked. He narrowed his eyes. “Back off, Sasuke.”
The raven didn’t- he rarely did.
Instead, he grasped Naruto’s jaw and held it firmly. Naruto grabbed his wrist as he fought to jerk his face free, but no such luck.
“Nnhn, let go!”
“I asked you a question, Naruto.”
Naruto shot him a defiant look. “And I told you to let go.”
“The backpack- use it.”
“And if I don’t?”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. “Then we get to have this conversation again.”
The anger in Naruto’s eyes faltered at that, his stance weakening before the Uchiha’s.
“Fine” he snapped. “I’ll use the backpack.”
Sasuke smiled, though there was no humor in it. His anger had yet to subside.
“I knew you’d see it my way” he murmured.
Sasuke finally released him, much to Naruto’s relief. Then he straightened and gave him one final look. Naruto expected him to say something else, but he didn’t. He just turned away from him, grabbed his own bag, and strolled out of the classroom.
And once more Naruto was left to ponder his strange behavior alone. His eyes shifted from the door the raven just stepped out of back to the bag before him- now full of his belongings, waiting for him.
“I mean.. I do need a bag” he muttered to himself.
He was tempted to stay stubborn, to chuck the bag out the window and give the raven bastard a big ‘fuck you’, but poverty makes you agree to stupid things. Naruto knew he couldn’t afford one himself, and the backpack Sasuke bought him was a lot nicer than anything he would have been able to get himself.
So, he would keep it. And like Sasuke had demanded- he would use it.
And if it cost him some of his dignity in the process,
so be it.
…
“I thought I made myself clear, Sasuke.”
The younger Uchiha glanced across the table, meeting his brother’s razor-sharp stare before dropping his eyes back to the meal in front of him. The one he suddenly had no appetite for.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about” he muttered, careful to avoid his eyes.
“Is that so..” Itachi said slowly, obviously unconvinced. “Then tell me, why did I have to cover up your mess? Hmm? What possible reason could you have for attacking a group of alphas like that?”
“They had it coming” Sasuke growled, not the least bit remorseful for it.
“And why would that be?” Itachi pressed. “Could it perhaps have something to do with your little crush?”
Sasuke eyes shot up fast. “You don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“I think you’ve forgotten what we have already talked about, little brother.”
Sasuke couldn’t stand when he called him that. It was so fucking condescending it set his teeth on edge. It was clearly meant to point out their difference in age, in status, in control. Itachi’s way of reminding Sasuke who was in charge here.
And who wasn’t.
“I didn’t forget, Itachi” Sasuke shot back, not bothering to hide his irritation.
“Then you know what the consequence is for disobeying my direct order.”
I know that you’re an asshole, Sasuke thought, though he knew better than to say it out loud.
“I haven’t done anything” Sasuke argued, refusing to admit otherwise. Even though it was clear that Itachi suspected something. And that Sasuke’s denial of it wasn’t working.
Itachi took a long drink from his wine glass and gently placed it back on the table before he readdressed his misguided little brother once more.
“If you can’t stay away from him on your own” he said smoothly, “then perhaps I should have a talk with Naruto myself.”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed red, anger rising in his chest, scorching a path through his entire being. The thought of his brother anywhere near Naruto..
“I told you I have nothing to do with him!” Sasuke shouted in his panic. “Just leave him out of this!”
Itachi leaned back in his chair and eyed the heated Uchiha across from him. He propped his elbows on its polished mahogany arms, linking his fingers together as he studied him closely.
“You are part of high society, Sasuke. And whether you like it or not, that comes with certain.. expectations.”
His eyes hardened.
“You will not make a mockery of this family.”
Sasuke forced out an incredulous laugh, ignoring the dark look. “Family? What family, Itachi?!”
The eldest raven raised a brow, his composure still remarkably cool and calm- the complete opposite of the boy who looked so much like him. Who seemed not to take after him in the slightest.
“Do we not qualify as a family, Sasuke?”
Sasuke scoffed at that. “Do you honestly think that’s what this is? You’re just someone hellbent on controlling my life! Our family died off a long time ago.”
Sasuke could see Itachi’s jaw clench, a flash of red in his eyes before he regained his composure- his face an emotionless mask once more.
“One day you will see that I am doing this for your own benefit.”
Sasuke rolled his eyes. “Sure you are.”
Itachi was tired of this game. He could only tolerate so much of Sasuke’s insolence. In fact, he was pretty certain that he had just reached his limit.
Itachi rose to his feet and walked around the dining table to where his brother sat, noting the trepidation in his eyes, the stiffness in his shoulders. Sasuke gave him an angry scowl, but his eyes betrayed him. Itachi could see the fear in them, and found he was pleased by it. Sasuke knew better than to challenge him like this. Not because Itachi meant to hurt him, necessarily, but he did know how to keep him in line.
And it was beginning to look like his little brother was in dire need of another lesson.
Itachi jerked Sasuke’s chair around to face him, then grabbed his jaw and forced his head up. Sasuke tried to pull back, but he knew it was useless. Itachi had always been stronger than him- in both his physical strength and his pheromone ones as well. Sasuke couldn’t withstand either one for very long.
And they both knew it.
Itachi leaned in, his eyes locked on Sasuke’s, watching closely as blue flooded the dark pools of his eyes.
Fear.
Just as Itachi had intended.
“You will not disrespect me, Sasuke. Dislike me all you want, but you will watch your tone.”
His dark eyes flickered between Sasuke’s, looking for a reaction. Seeking the chance to see him submit.
“Do you understand?”
Sasuke clenched his teeth in his stubbornness, and Itachi tightened his hold in his own.
“I asked you a question” he snarled.
Sasuke’s sneer disintegrated in his brother’s hand, leaving him with shame and resentment. He didn’t want to be this obedient thing for him, but Itachi wasn’t giving him a choice. The moment he said Naruto’s name, Sasuke knew he would give in. They both did.
“Yes” he finally answered, though he hated himself for saying it. “I understand.”
“Good.”
Itachi released his jaw and took a step back. “Stay away from that alpha.”
Sasuke didn’t say anything, and this time his brother didn’t demand a response. Itachi already knew he had his full attention.
He always did when he it came to Naruto.
Itachi took his seat once more and lifted his fork, then paused. “Sasuke.”
The raven reluctantly looked up.
“If you can’t do that, I’ll make sure he does it for you.”
“How many times do I have to tell you” Sasuke snarled. “I am not involved with him in any way.”
Itachi picked up his knife with his other hand and carefully cut into his steak, watching the blood seep from the prime cut of beef, one he had insisted be as rare as possible. He just so happened to prefer it that way, though he couldn’t deny that it was a rather convenient way to get his message across as well.
Itachi could sense Sasuke’s gaze on him, on the bloodied meat that was at his mercy. He could feel the tension fill the room as he slowly dragged his knife through tender meat, his cut precise, thorough.
He glanced up to find Sasuke’s guarded eyes once more. And the fear that his little brother always failed to hide from him.
Itachi skewered a piece of bloodied flesh and brought it to his lips, prepared to devour it.
But not before he had the last word.
“For his sake, Sasuke, I hope that’s true.”
…
Naruto leaned over the porcelain basin in his bathroom and took several deep breaths, forcing air deep into his lungs. He was hoping it’d at least calm his nerves. Or better yet, maybe he’d be able to clear his mind enough to unsee what he just saw.
So far, it didn’t seem to be helping.
He felt his panic surge, and knew he’d have to confront the source if he was going to get through it.
Naruto would have preferred to stay blissfully ignorant for as long as possible, but honestly it was far too late for that. Even with his head down and his mind distracted, he could still feel the damn things.
“You can’t hide from this” he muttered to himself. “You know that.”
But.. maybe two more minutes wouldn’t hurt.
The anxious blonde turned on the sink, filled his hands with icy water, and splashed it in his face. He paused with his head lowered, letting water drip from the ends of his hair, his jaw, the tip of his nose. He sighed, then filled his hands and did it again.
Once he was effectively cooled and calmed, at least to some degree, Naruto grabbed hold of the hand towel hanging to his right and patted his face dry. Then, he slowly raised his head.
He kept his eyes averted a little longer, avoiding the mirror in front of him and the reflection that had already startled the hell out of him once today.
“Maybe you were just seeing things” he tried. “Just.. just a trick of the light, or something.”
Naruto worried at his bottom lip as he gripped the counter edge, his knuckles as colorless as its smooth granite surface.
“There’s no way that I, that I’m-”
He looked up at his reflection.
And all the blood drained from his face.
Above the whisker-like scars on his cheeks, past a handful of freckles and his huge blue eyes, tucked into his mop of disheveled blonde locks, were two very distinct fox ears.
Omega ears.
Notes:
I love the villain scenes in 80s movies where the guy is eating steak as he confronts his enemy. It’s just such a classic scene and I had to include it. Nothing screams badass confidence like eating raw meat while making threats.
I feel like Itachi was made for that role.
Also, yes, I know- I told you the omega scene is coming up and I left you with one small fox ear reveal. Honestly this chapter was a lot longer, but I decided to split it into 2 different ones. So, the second half should be out to you very soon!
Chapter Text
Naruto slowly reached for one fox ear and watched as his equally horrified reflection did the same. The ear twitched and he quickly pulled his hand away.
“They’re real.”
He swallowed.
“Actual fox ears…”
They weren’t hideous to look at- he supposed that was at least one good thing in all of this. They were small for being fox ears, just a few inches sticking out past his mound of hair. Both were covered in soft orange fur, a few shades darker than his hair’s golden hue, with just a hint of black at the very tips. If he wasn’t utterly horrified by their appearance, he might have thought that they were actually kind of.. cute.
Naruto reached up again, equal parts appalled and fascinated. He was hesitant to touch them, but he couldn’t exactly explain why. He paused, almost reconsidering, then lightly ran a finger down the side of one ear.
Naruto gasped as every nerve ending in his entire body suddenly sprang to life. It was like a bolt of electricity had shot through his veins, leaving him trembling in its wake. He had never felt anything like it before.
Naruto shivered, alarmed by the new sensation. He knew omegas didn’t like having their ears touched, but he had never realized just how sensitive they were until-
until he had a pair of his own.
They can’t always be like this though, right? I mean, people still touch their ears.
Their alphas do it all the time.
He tried not to think too much about that last part.
Maybe I’m just not used to it yet.
Naruto bit his lip, gave his reflection a nervous look, then grabbed hold of his fox ears- one in each hand.
That same piercing electric charge ran through him, raising goosebumps up his arms and sending a tingling sensation down to his core. He shifted his fingers, rubbing against the soft fur, and barely managed to keep down a satisfied moan. His toes curled and something soft brushed across his backside.
Naruto froze.
“You have got to be kidding me.”
He jerked to the side and tore his pants down to find a new addition to the team- a fluffy fox tail, situated just above the curve of his backside and trailing low, lazily swaying across his ass. It was the same black and auburn coloring as his ears, and likely just as sensitive.
“Great. That’s.. that’s just great.”
Naruto groaned loudly and dropped his head in his hands. He could feel his ears lower and his tail fall limp against his backside, submitting in utter defeat.
“Ughhh..”
Naruto dragged his fingers through his hair, careful to avoid his bestial ears.
The mark of a presenting omega.
Something he had never wanted to be. Had in fact, vehemently hoped against it for basically all eighteen years of his life. He had been so sure that it was something he had managed to avoid- the one upside to his shitty existence.
His stature may be a little on the small side for an alpha, but he definitely wasn’t as petite as most omegas were. So what if he was a little late presenting? Plenty of alphas are. That’s why no one second guessed the idea that Naruto was just a weak alpha.
But an omega…
He never saw that coming.
Naruto glanced up and peered at his reflection. His tail was finally gone- at least until his next big emotional outburst unleashed the damn thing- but unfortunately those omega ears were on prominent display for everyone to see.
Permanently.
“Fuck.”
He sighed.
“This is going to be a problem.”
…
Naruto smoothed down his mass of blonde hair the best he could before smashing a hat down over all of it. He adjusted the dark beanie, making sure that his new fox ears stayed safely concealed beneath it, and gave his reflection a once over before stepping out of his room.
He was well aware that wearing a hat was a temporary fix at best. It wouldn’t take long for people to realize what was hidden beneath it, what he really was, but at least it would buy him a little time.
Or so he hoped.
He would stop at the clinic after school to pick up some pheromone suppressants and anything else an omega needed to survive an alpha-driven world, but for now extra body spray would just have to do. He doused himself and everything he wore in it after a long shower and hoped that it would prove to be enough to hide his new scent and get through one day.
He would have gone to the clinic first, but it wasn’t open yet. And while he did consider skipping school, he had already met their ‘acceptable limit of absences’. He would have to spend precious time talking to the discipline committee about it if he went that route, which he definitely wasn’t interested in.
“It’s just one day” he muttered to himself.
“How bad can it be?”
…
“Uhhh! Goddamnit- why?!”
Naruto gripped his backpack strap and ran across the parking lot at high speed. He had been distracted readjusting his hat eighty times this morning and underestimated how long he’d need to get to school on time. So of course now he was in full panic mode.
The first warning bell went off as he shoved his way through the front doors letting him know that he had three minutes to make it to his destination. Which was not going to be an easy feat considering that it was up two flights of stairs and on the opposite end of the building.
The completely frazzled blonde took two steps at a time up to the second landing, and didn’t bother to catch his breath as he raced down the corridor. Luckily most of it was barren apart from a few apathetic teenagers meandering around their lockers, leaving him with few obstacles. Which helped, but not nearly enough when he now had a mere minute left.
Fuck.
Fuck, fuck, fu-
Naruto skidded around a corner and unexpectedly smashed into something.
Something very solid.
His feet slid out from under him and with a sharp gasp he flew backwards. Naruto didn’t even have time to process what happened before his spine collided with the linoleum. He tried to catch himself with his elbows, but it didn’t help. Pain flared up his arms and he dropped flat, slamming his skull against the floor.
Dark splotches scattered across his vision, blinding him. He could tell that he was on the verge of passing out, but he managed to blink past most of it- enough to look up and see what it was he had run into.
He wasn’t pleased by what he found.
Of course it’s him, he thought grimly.
Who else would it be.
Naruto inwardly groaned as his barricade stepped closer, a frown already etched onto the alpha’s face. Apparently he wasn’t all that thrilled to see him either.
At least the hat stayed on, he told himself. This could have been a lot worse if it didn’t.
But Naruto wasn’t interested in tempting fate to give it another go. He tried to sit up, eager to make his escape, but his vision blurred the second he did and he fell back, smacking his head against the floor all over again. He groaned, outwardly this time, and shot the raven an annoyed look.
Which was instantly reflected back at him.
The blonde opened his mouth to say something, anything to save face in front of the guy, but the shrill sound of a bell cut him off. It echoed through the halls, ringing relentlessly in his head, a perfect anthem for his profound disappointment.
He sighed heavily then dropped back against the floor, defeated. “Dammit…”
Sasuke tilted his head slightly as he studied the blonde at his feet. His mouth was drawn in a tight line, like he disapproved of what he saw, but there was something gleaming in his eyes- a spark of interest that made Naruto nervous.
The blonde narrowed his eyes, sharing his own disdain, wondering if it was believable. Naruto’s feelings towards him were a tangled mess, and he often wondered if that was part of the problem. That maybe Sasuke didn’t take his aversion to him seriously because of it.
Naruto wanted to hate him. And after everything he’s put him through, he should.. right?
The bastard went out of his way to tease and humiliate him, to knock him down when he was already low, corner him when he was vulnerable. He annoyed him… and there were times when he scared him too.
Naruto didn’t want to admit that- to him or himself- but there had been a few times when Sasuke had just taken things too far. Or seemed like he would. It made Naruto feel incredibly on edge.
It made him fear moments like this- when it was just the two of them.
Alone.
Naruto eyed the raven hovering above him. Sasuke Uchiha, the personified Venus Fly Trap.
Everything about him was alluring. His face was like porcelain, smooth and pale- practically a collectible. His eyes were inky black and utterly unreadable, which only made his admirers all the more curious. His hair was long, just as dark as his eyes, and well-styled. His bangs hung heavy over his brow; his hair just disheveled enough to draw envious stares. He was tall and muscular, broody in a captivating way, and disgustingly perfect at everything he did.
He never failed to pull people into his sickly sweet trap, Naruto included. And he hated himself for it. He had fallen for Sasuke’s act, befriended the monster- hell, he’d even had a few wandering daydreams about being more with Sasuke.
Like a hopeless fly, Naruto had been drawn in by him, latching on without a second thought, only to be horrified later- completely caught off guard when their friendship deteriorated, his little idiot insect wings torn apart, leaving him to drown in a pool of his own naïve misery.
Ok, so the metaphor might be a bit much, but two years was a long time. His disappointment was bound to fester.
“Naruto.”
Naruto flinched, and Sasuke’s frown deepened. But whatever else had been there, it didn’t last. Sasuke’s eyes went cold, and that same mocking smile made a full return.
“Doesn’t take much to get you on your back, does it?”
Naruto’s face paled, a flash of panic emanating in his eyes. He was surprised by the sudden concern he saw in Sasuke’s, but once again it vanished before he could get a good look at it.
You probably just imagined it.
Naruto dropped his gaze and took a deep breath, calming his nerves before his tail made a sudden unwanted appearance. He sat up and gingerly felt the back of his head, hoping he didn’t cause too much damage. Luckily, apart from the darkness pulling at his consciousness, and the nausea that came with it, he seemed to be doing ok.
“Always a pleasure seeing you, Sasuke” he muttered back, heavy on the sarcasm.
The Uchiha was less than amused.
And he wasn’t leaving.
Naruto swallowed. He never knew what to expect from Sasuke, but it usually wasn’t anything good. So, when the alpha took a knee in front of him, Naruto acted on impulse. He shot back fast, hoping to avoid whatever it was he had planned. Unfortunately, it was a pretty narrow hallway. He didn’t get very far.
Naruto’s back hit the wall, startling him.
He tried his best not to show it.
“What do you want, Sasuke?”
Naruto saw something flicker in his eyes, something dark and indiscernible, and immediately regretted asking.
He watched with growing trepidation as Sasuke shifted closer, as he reached for him. Naruto tried to slap his hand away, but Sasuke quickly grabbed hold of his wrist and yanked it towards him. Naruto gasped as he jolted forward, and again when Sasuke’s long fingers slipped under his hat.
“Wh-what the hell are you doing?!”
The alpha ignored him as he gently prodded the back of his head. Naruto winced when he grazed across the spot that collided with the floor. Twice.
His vision blurred.
“Nnhh, l-let go.”
Naruto tried to pull away, but Sasuke kept him locked in place.
“You hit your head pretty hard, dobe.”
The nickname irritated the hell out of Naruto- a fact that he has made perfectly clear over the years, feelings that Sasuke so blatantly ignored. He could do without the constant reminder that he didn’t mean anything to anyone. It hurt. Because it wasn’t that long ago that he did- that he had people who cared.
Sasuke used to be one of them.
Naruto jerked back, attempting and failing to get away. “What do you care” he spat. “Just leave me alone.”
Sasuke’s hand tightened in his hair, forcing a gasp from his lips. “Ahh, stop-”
“Nice hat.”
Naruto froze.
Shit.
“I-”
Sasuke didn’t wait for him to come up with a response. He simply moved his hand from his head to his waist and pulled the blonde into his arms. Then, just as quickly, he scooped him up and rose to his feet. His movements were confident, sure- as if he had always carried Naruto in his arms. As if it were the most natural thing in the world.
Naruto, on the otherhand, wasn’t so certain about any of this.
He yelped as Sasuke forced him close to his chest, his eyes wide with alarm. A million questions fluttered around in his head.
Where is he taking me? What does he want? Does he know why I’m wearing the hat? If he doesn’t, then why would he bring it up?
Why does he… why does he keep looking at me like that..?
Naruto shoved against Sasuke’s chest as he struggled to tear free from his arms. “Ughh- let go!”
Sasuke’s arms tightened. “Just shut up and accept it.”
Naruto threw an elbow against his jugular and Sasuke yanked him closer, nearly squeezing the life out of him.
“Ahh!”
“I’d behave if I were you” the Uchiha growled.
Then he turned and, with the blonde in his arms, strolled back down the hall- seemingly at ease. Naruto, on the other hand, was in the midst of a mental break.
“Get your fucking hands off of me! Dammit, Sasuke- let go!”
The Uchiha leaned in, eyes blazing. “Another fucking word, and your head will be the least of your pain.”
Naruto was tempted to keep going, but he wasn’t looking to provoke someone who was able to so easily overpower him. Besides, he needed to calm down. Anymore distressed, and his new tail may pop in to join them.
God, can you imagine how much worse Sasuke could be if he knew I was an omega?
If he doesn’t already…
Naruto shook the thought from his head and looked up to find dark eyes already on him.
Sasuke considered him a moment longer, his eyes briefly drifting to the beanie holding down his unruly blonde hair, before finding his hostile blues once more.
“Is there something you aren’t telling me?”
Naruto blinked. “Thought I wasn’t allowed to speak” he snarled back. “And what makes you think I would tell you anything.”
“Because if you don’t, I’ll just force you to.”
Naruto turned away, disgusted by his response.
“I hate who you’ve become.”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed with rage, but Naruto didn’t see it. He didn’t question Sasuke’s silence as he carried him into the health office, and he failed to suspect anything as he walked over to a cot on the far side of the room.
Naruto lifted his head and looked around, expecting to see the school nurse. “Huh. Wonder where she-”
His voice snagged in his throat as the raven roughly threw him down on the cot. Before he could react, Sasuke grabbed his arms and pinned him down. Naruto tried to shove him away, but Sasuke’s grip was like wrought iron. He couldn’t break free.
“S-stop!”
Sasuke forced both of Naruto’s wrists under one hand and slammed the other over his mouth, silencing him. He glared down, watching those cerulean pools widen as he leaned close, seeing the fear flicker in their depths.
A fear he could no longer contain.
Naruto suddenly felt soft fur against his backside, tucked uncomfortably in his pants. Panicky blue eyes roamed the Uchiha’s face, searching for any sign that he’d noticed, that he knew. So far, he seemed to have missed it.
But that could change.
The tail had to go. He just needed to calm his nerves, force down his fear, and it would poof away again. Unfortunately, Sasuke wasn’t making that easy.
“I won’t let you” Sasuke growled, seething in his fury. “I refuse to let you hate me, Naruto.”
The blonde gave him a frustrated look then suddenly yanked his arms down, another attempt to free himself. But Sasuke just held him down harder. And Naruto was powerless to stop him.
“Hmph!!”
“You won’t run from me” Sasuke snarled, unfazed by his muffled protests. “You won’t start shit when I try to help you. And you absolutely won’t hide from me.”
What is he-?
The hands forcing him down suddenly, inexplicably lifted.
Naruto didn’t second guess it. He quickly pushed himself up on the cot and turned to face off against the Uchiha, careful to keep his backside hidden from sight.
“What the hell is your problem, asshole?!”
Sasuke’s eyes slid across his face before slipping over to his perpetually disheveled hair, and the hat restraining it.
He narrowed his eyes.
“You” Sasuke whispered. “You are my problem.”
Then he reached out and, before Naruto could stop him, he tore off his hat- revealing the two small fox ears underneath.
Sasuke froze at the sight of them, his dark eyes wider than Naruto had ever seen them.
“You’re… you’re an omega?”
Tears filled Naruto’s eyes, but he didn’t give them a chance to spill. He blinked them back furiously as he retrieved his hat from Sasuke’s loosened grasp. Then he wrenched his arm back and punched him across the face.
The alpha dropped to the floor, too caught off guard to anticipate the hit let alone stop it.
“Nnhgn..”
Sasuke pushed himself up slowly, his head lowered, letting long ebony strands hide his confusion. He lifted the back of his hand to his aching jaw, wincing as it brushed against his split lip. He licked away the blood and raised his head.
Naruto.
He was shaking. His hat back in place, fists still clenched, eyes blazing with rage- but there was something else there too. He could see tears filling those red and blue eyes, and a pain he wasn’t sure he had ever seen there before.
It hurt to see it now.
Sasuke rose to his feet slowly, his hand held out to show that he wasn’t a threat. That Naruto didn’t need to be afraid of him.
He knew it was far too late for that now.
The blonde backed away from him, his knees trembling with every step. Sasuke could see that he was struggling, and he was tempted. Tempted to pull him into his arms and tell him everything. To tell him the truth. To apologize for every fucked up thing he did to hide it. To beg for his forgiveness and promise to be better than this. He ached for the chance, but Naruto wasn’t ready. He could see that.
But he couldn’t just let him leave like this.
“Naruto, I-”
“Don’t. Just.. don’t.”
The blonde took another step back and Sasuke panicked. He rushed forward and grabbed his arm, desperate to keep him from leaving.
Naruto’s heart leapt up his throat as Sasuke pulled him closer, as his hold on him tightened.
“Wait. Please. Just.. don’t leave.”
Naruto’s gave him a disgusted look. He jerked his arm free and shoved Sasuke hard, forcing him back several steps.
“Naruto-”
“Fuck you” he choked.
Then he turned away- from the weighted look in Sasuke’s eyes, the humiliation burning through him, and the truth he couldn’t bear to face- and he ran.
He could hear Sasuke shouting after him, but it didn’t slow him down. He couldn’t be in the same room as him. Not now. Not like this.
Naruto raced through the halls, desperate to put as much distance between them as he could. His heart slammed against his chest as he pushed his legs harder, leaving him breathless. He rushed down a flight of stairs and veered down another empty hallway, and that’s where his knees finally gave out.
The fear and adrenaline shooting through him, the dizziness from smashing his head against the ground- it was too much. Naruto’s knees buckled and he dropped to the floor.
“Nnghn..”
Naruto groaned as his knee caps hit the ruthless linoleum. He pitched forward, but threw his hands out in time to keep himself from falling. The blonde blinked down at the ugly green tiles, watching the image blur. He forced back most of the tears but a few still managed to break free. He watched them leap to their demise, splattering across the floor.
He knows.
Naruto bit his lip hard and slowly closed his eyes as more tears began to fall.
God, I can’t believe he knows.
Notes:
Sorry Naru! But, in my defense, now that he does know things will be able to get a lottttt more interesting. 😏
Chapter Text
Naruto stumbled into the library- his legs weak and trembling. He had vacated the hall as quickly as he could but had yet to fully collect himself. His mind was racing, stomach churning. He was desperate to find a place to hide, somewhere Sasuke wouldn’t think to find him. A place where he could be alone. Apart from locking himself in the bathroom, the library seemed to be his best option.
Honestly, it appeared to be his only option.
Naruto didn’t think twice about it. As soon as his destination came to mind, he headed straight towards it. And was relieved when he didn’t come across a single soul along the way.
About time something went right.
The anxious blonde kept his head down as he padded through rows of bookshelves, searching for the perfect one to disappear in. Fiction was definitely out of the question- as it was pretty much every high schooler’s preference- so he made his way to the opposite side of the library, where he would seek out its least popular nonfiction.
He decided that the periodicals and outdated encyclopedias were probably his best bet and, lo and behold, it was completely vacant. Though he supposed that didn’t mean much at the moment considering the rest of the library was too. Still, he was sure he had made the right call.
Naruto stepped over to a corner tucked between a large bookshelf and the far wall, let his backpack fall to the floor, and quickly dropped down to join it. A heavy sigh fell with him as he let his head fall back against the wall, his tired blues locked on the ceiling above.
“What the hell do I do now?” he whispered.
He had no clue, and unfortunately the alabaster canopy pressing down on him was just as useless in the matter. Naruto swallowed hard and closed his eyes as all of his frantic thoughts circled through his mind, pummeling him with renewed anxiety.
He was beyond mortified that Sasuke knew what he was, and he had absolutely no idea how to handle it. He could go home, avoid him for the rest of the day, sure, but what about tomorrow? They go to the same school- hell, most of his classes were with Sasuke and in a lot of those he sat right by his side.
Naruto knew that he had no choice but to face him, but when he did- what then?
Should he just pretend nothing happened? Would Sasuke play along?
What’re the odds that he would actually keep his secret?
Naruto wanted to believe that he would, that somewhere deep down he still cared enough about him to keep quiet about this, but…
That Sasuke’s been gone for a long time.
You know that.
“What the fuck am I supposed to do?”
Naruto dropped his head against his knees and curled up against the ominous silence, wishing that it was powerful enough to silence his thoughts with it.
What will Sasuke do?
And what about all of the asshole alphas who go after me to impress him? he wondered.
If they do that when I’m an alpha…
what will they do to me now that I’m an omega?
…
In the end Naruto decided he couldn’t avoid Sasuke. Not really. And if he did have to face him, it was probably safer doing that in class. There would be plenty of witnesses that way, limited touching, and if worst came to worst, he could just make a scene and get himself kicked out. Better that than having Sasuke corner him on his way out of detention or drag him off into another empty room.
At least this way it would be Naruto’s call- not Sasuke’s.
Plus, this gave him a chance to find out what Sasuke intended on doing with his secret. He’d rather know now than have some cruel surprise later.
It was with that final thought that Naruto finally rose to his feet. He pulled his backpack over his shoulder, took a deep breath, and headed back across the library. It had been a pretty good safe haven while it lasted, and he would definitely keep it in mind for future use, but it was time he face this.
“You can do this” Naruto muttered to himself.
“It’s going to be fine. It’s definitely going to be fine.
There’s.. there’s no way it won’t be fine.”
Right?
…
By the time Naruto left his temporary sanctuary, first and second period had already ended. He decided that he would talk to those teachers later and attempt to convince them to excuse his absence, but for now he would just start his day with third period. Which, of course, was one of the many classes that he shared with Sasuke.
Naruto chewed at his bottom lip as he walked down the hall, his eyes locked on his feet all the way there. He didn’t want anyone’s attention, their curiosity. It wouldn’t take much- he knew that. Even the slightest eye contact could draw one of Sasuke’s many followers to him, and that never turned out so great.
Naruto didn’t want anyone else to wonder over the hat he rarely wore, to be tempted to tear it off his head the way Sasuke did. He wasn’t ready to reveal to the rest of the vultures at school that he was an omega. In fact, he wasn’t sure he’d ever be ready for that.
So far, no one paid him any mind. It wouldn’t last forever, he was well aware of that, but it was a good sign. It meant that Sasuke hadn’t told them.
Not yet.
Naruto paused just outside the classroom, swallowed hard, and finally looked up.
I don’t want to go in there.
The minute warning bell rang out, reminding him that he didn’t really have time to second guess his decision. Nor change it. Naruto bit the inside of his cheek, giving his bottom lip momentary reprieve, then opened the door.
When he stepped inside the first thing he noticed was Sasuke’s eyes. His long raven-colored hair framed his pale face and his penetrating stare, drawing Naruto’s attention straight to it. He couldn’t look away at first, but he wanted to. Those dark eyes cut through him, consumed him, and made him incredibly nervous. Naruto watched as they flickered up to his hat, and instantly knew that he was thinking about what it concealed. Then those eyes found his once more.
If Naruto didn’t know any better, he could have sworn they got darker.
Blue eyes widened as the wisp of a thought solidified. Alpha and omega’s eyes flashed that jet black color for one reason, and one reason only.
Desire.
Naruto quickly turned away from Sasuke’s stare and the unwelcome thought that came with it.
No, that- that can’t be true. I mean, it’s Sasuke! The guy fucking hates me.
Besides, his eyes are always black. That’s just his normal eye color.
… right?
Before that thought could completely spiral out of control a voice cut through it, distracting him enough to shove it back to the far recesses of his mind. Safely out of reach.
For now.
“Uzumaki, I’m surprised to see you.”
Naruto blinked. “You are?”
Mr. Jiraiya nodded. “Well, yeah. Uchiha stopped by this morning to let me know that you weren’t feeling well and would be in the nurse’s office for the majority of the day.”
“He did?”
Naruto’s eyes drifted back to Sasuke and found that he was still openly staring at him. He swallowed and turned back to his teacher.
“Yeah” Jiraiya went on, “he said he was going to each of your classes to let them know. Didn’t he tell you?”
Before Naruto could answer, Jiraiya looked back over his shoulder and called Sasuke to come join them. Naruto hurriedly interrupted him mid-invitation.
“Oh, right, right, sorry- I, umm, I forgot that he said…” Naruto bit his lip.
Jiraiya gave him a curious look, then seemed to rethink his initial thought.
“You might have a fever. You should head back to the nurse if you aren’t feeling well, Naruto. Uchiha can take notes for you.”
“Uhh.. yeah. Yeah, I think-”
His eyes shot back to Sasuke.
“-I think I’ll do that.”
…
Naruto wasn’t sure where to go.
He wasn’t interested in faking sick in the nurse’s office, and he definitely didn’t want to reveal his secondary gender to the woman either. News of it would undoubtedly travel around the building if he did, and it wouldn’t take long for the alphas that constantly tormented him to get word of it.
Not worth it.
But if he wasn’t going to class and he wasn’t going to the health room, where the hell was he supposed to go?
In the end he chose to return to the library. He’d go to his next class- or maybe the one after that- to avoid having anyone figure out that he had not spent his time with the nurse, but until then he figured he could just bury his head in a book. Maybe, just maybe, he could take his mind off of things for a while.
Naruto decided not to hide this time, though he didn’t really want to put himself on display either. He found a small nook to the side of one of the fiction displays and decided to settle into the chair tucked into it. He reached into his bag, pulled out a paperback, and fell into it as the hour slowly ticked by.
He managed to read a few chapters, but the same worries seeped back into his mind and distracted him too much for him to continue. Naruto sighed as he closed his book, resigning himself to the relentless anxiety in its place. He shoved the novel in his bag and dropped back against his chair in utter defeat.
Well.. so much for that.
He glanced around the library, watching a few students meander around, and found a familiar face among them.
Sasuke.
He was wandering the shelves on the other side of the library- one of the nonfiction sections. At first Naruto thought he was looking for him, and wondered if he should jump to his feet and make a run for it. But after closer inspection, he realized that he was wrong. Sasuke’s focus was on the books in front of him.
Naruto could see him slowly reading their titles, clearly searching for something specific. He wondered what it was, and soon his curiosity got the best of him. The blonde stood, pulled on his backpack, and quietly padded around the library. He took the long way, hoping to keep his presence unknown, and somehow managed to pull it off.
It didn’t take long for him to zero in on the row of bookshelves behind Sasuke, which he figured was the best way to spy on him.
Why do you even care?
Naruto ignored the thought as he slowly pulled a book off the shelf, creating a small hole he could observe the raven through.
Sasuke’s body was blocking the titles, so Naruto couldn’t see what he was looking at. At first. Then he dropped down to one knee, examining the ones on the lower shelves, and Naruto finally saw the collection of books he was looking at.
What the fuck??
After a while Sasuke finally chose a few books, rose to his feet, and made his way over to the librarian to check them out. Naruto waited until he was far enough away before slipping out of the row he was currently in and over to the one Sasuke had been exploring.
Naruto was still completely dumbfounded, his mind struggling to process what he’s seen. He stared at the many books before him, absolutely bewildered.
All of them were self-help books for omegas. Primarily newly-presenting omegas.
Naruto furrowed his brows, then turned to look back down the aisle, wondering after the alpha who had just left it.
“Why would he…?”
Naruto didn’t know what to think of Sasuke’s newfound interest in omegas, in him, but he sure as fuck didn’t trust it.
First things first, he needed to figure out who else knows about his secondary gender. Then.. then he needed to find a way to keep Sasuke quiet about it.
And, if he was feeling brave enough, maybe he’d ask him what the hell he was up to.
…
Naruto headed towards the library entrance but froze midstep when he heard Sasuke’s voice. He quickly slipped behind a bookshelf, waiting to hear more as the librarian conversed with Sasuke.
“An alpha checking out books for omegas- now isn’t that something.”
Naruto flinched.
There was a brief pause before he heard Sasuke’s reply. “Just looking to help a friend.”
Cerulean eyes widened.
Friend?
“Glad to see it. More alphas should follow your example, young man.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. I’m sure that was a boost to his ego.
But Sasuke didn’t respond. The two were silent until they exchanged brief goodbyes, and then the raven was on the move again.
Naruto followed after him, keeping a few paces back as he thought through his next move. Which, truthfully, he didn’t completely think through, but he couldn’t stop himself from acting anyways. There were just too many unknowns, too many bizarre things happening. He wanted answers.
And he wasn’t interested in waiting for them.
With an inexplicable surge of confidence, Naruto stormed up to the raven, grabbed his arm, and yanked him into one of the bathrooms.
Sasuke spun around fast, brows knitted in confusion. “Naruto? What the hell are you-”
Naruto shoved him hard, forcing him back against the door. He quickly clapped a hand over Sasuke’s mouth, silencing him.
“Shh. Shut up.”
Sasuke’s furrowed brows raised slightly, but he didn’t fight him on it. He was far too intrigued by all of this to do anything of the sort. So he let Naruto keep him quiet, just as he let him keep his back pressed firmly against the door. His dark eyes were brimming with curiosity, puzzlement, but he didn’t appear to be at all concerned.
Which pissed Naruto off to no end.
Because it definitely wouldn’t be the same if their roles were reversed.
Naruto ignored that thought and instead focused on the person in front of him.
Time to get some fucking answers.
“Who did you tell?” Naruto growled. “About my.. ears. Who did you tell?”
Sasuke quirked a brow. His eyes dropped to the hand over his mouth, then rose to give the irate blonde a pointed look.
Naruto studied his face with uncertainty then slowly lowered his hand, reluctant to give him the chance to speak despite his need for answers.
He took a small step back, and Sasuke stayed put. He dragged a hand through his hair, as he studied the blonde’s face. He had plenty of questions himself, but he supposed he could start by answering Naruto’s.
“No one” he said simply.
Naruto scoffed at that. “Yeah, right. You really expect me to believe that?”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Yes. I do.”
Naruto gave a humorless laugh as he ran his fingers through his own hair, trying his best to contain his sudden anger. “Just-”
He grated his teeth together as his reddening eyes locked onto the raven once more.
“-just tell me the fucking truth, Sasuke.”
“It is the truth.”
“You didn’t tell anyone.”
“No.”
“No one” Naruto pressed, still doubtful.
Sasuke’s eyes flared scarlet, an ember with the potential to become a raging inferno. He shoved away from the door and took a fast step towards him.
“How many goddamn times do I need to say it?” he snarled. “No, Naruto. I didn’t tell anyone about your fucking ears!”
Naruto, who was initially horrified when Sasuke drew closer to him, suddenly lurched forward again. He slammed a hand over his mouth, though this time Sasuke didn’t budge.
“Will you lower your fucking voice?” Naruto hissed.
Sasuke grabbed his wrist and jerked it down. “Then listen when I’m talking to you.”
Naruto didn’t respond to that. He was too distracted staring at the hand that was still wrapped around his wrist.
That had yet to let go.
“Sasuke-”
“I didn’t tell anyone, Naruto. In fact, I have no intention of sharing your little secret.”
Why?
Naruto almost asked, but suddenly he wasn’t sure that he wanted to know the answer to that.
Actually, now seemed like a good time to leave.
“Good” he said, feigning the stength and confidence he definitely didn’t have anymore. “Let’s keep it that way.”
He wrenched his arm free and headed for the door, but Sasuke wasn’t ready to let him walk away. Not yet.
He threw his arm out fast and slammed his hand against the wall, keeping Naruto from getting to the door.
Keeping him from leaving.
Naruto turned to glare up at him. “Move.”
Sasuke did, but not in the way Naruto was hoping.
The raven slowly pushed off from the wall and advanced on the blonde, watching closely as the anger in his eyes faded- trepidation slipping in to take its place. Sasuke reached out and fingered the ends of Naruto’s hair, a sly look in his dark eyes.
“I want to see them.”
Naruto froze. “What..?”
“Your ears” Sasuke answered smoothly. “I want to see them again. Up close.”
Naruto took a step back. “That’s not happening.”
Sasuke shifted closer. “Just a quick look. Then I’ll let you leave.”
Naruto knew he shouldn’t trust it, but what else was he supposed to do- fight the guy? He was blocking the damn door- the very locked door. Which was Naruto’s own fault.
What the hell were you thinking? he chided himself. Why would you pull him into a fucking bathroom? The whole point was to avoid being alone with him!
Fucking baka…
Naruto sighed, frustrated to be in this situation but seeing no other way out of it. With one last stubborn glare, Naruto finally reluctantly reached up and pulled his hat off- revealing his fox ears. As requested.
Sasuke stared at them in silence- a thick, uncomfortable silence. Naruto fidgeted nervously under that unending gaze until he just couldn’t take it anymore. He went to put his hat back on, but Sasuke stopped him before he could.
Naruto shot him another glare. “What are you-”
Before Naruto could stop him, Sasuke reached out and gently took one in his hand, rubbing his thumb against the soft fur.
“Mmnhnnn..” Naruto moaned as that delicious electric charge flooded through him. It was so much stronger than it was when he had done it himself, and he was powerless against it.
A flash of darkness shot across his blue eyes as a fire bloomed in his core and burned down to his toes. He felt his tail appear, tucked tight in his pants, but he was far too overwhelmed to pay it any mind. Naruto shuddered as Sasuke rubbed his ear and found himself leaning into his touch, fully succumbing to it.
Wanting more of it.
Another moan fell from his lips and Sasuke answered it with a deep feral growl. A sound that was primal.
Dangerous.
A sudden sharp clarity cut through the rush of sensations, and Naruto was instantly mortified. He shoved hard against Sasuke’s chest and stumbled back, away from him, blue eyes wide with panic.
“That wasn’t.. it isn’t what you think” he breathed.
Sasuke’s pitch-black eyes narrowed. He took a small step closer. “And what am I thinking?”
Naruto shook his head and pressed his back firmly against the wall, wishing the bathroom was a whole lot bigger.
Sasuke paused in front of him, watching as the blonde shrank away from him. He reached for him and Naruto flinched, violently. But Sasuke wasn’t going for his ears this time. Instead, he lifted his chin, forcing their eyes to meet.
“Tell me, Naruto. What am I thinking?”
Naruto was afraid.
Afraid of what he saw in those inky black pools, afraid of what it made him feel, afraid of this version of Sasuke- one he had never known before. And then something very important popped into his head- something that should have been there all along.
“You’re an alpha” Naruto breathed.
Sasuke raised a brow at that. “Obviously.”
“And I’m..” He couldn’t say it.
He didn’t need to.
Holy shit. What am I doing? I can’t be alone with an alpha like this. He.. he could-
Naruto suddenly jerked away from him and scrambled back towards the door, facing the alpha he should never have been alone with. He shoved his hat back on then threw his arm out in front of him.
“Stay back, Sasuke.”
“Do you honestly think I’m going to hurt you?” Sasuke said, already guessing what he was thinking.
Naruto gave him a pained look. “Are you really going to pretend you haven’t?”
Sasuke’s approach faltered at that, which Naruto was quick to take advantage of. He hurriedly unlocked the door and scrambled through it, backing up in the hallway, never taking his eyes off the threat in front of him.
Sasuke stepped after him, his focus still wholly on Naruto- and Naruto alone. The hall was clear for now, but they could hear the voices and footsteps. People would be joining them any second now.
Sasuke didn’t want Naruto to leave, but he knew he was out of time. He couldn’t talk to him about this in front of other people. The raven was disappointed, to say the least, but he knew it would have to end here for now.
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface as he forced back the sudden urges pulsing through him, and the pheromones that threatened to spill out with them.
“This isn’t over, Naruto.”
“Just stay away from me, Sasuke. And while you’re at it, tell your alpha friends to do the same.”
Several people suddenly spilled into the hall to join them, giving Naruto the distraction he needed to escape. Sasuke’s eyes slipped away from him, just for a moment, and Naruto spun around and ran.
And he didn’t look back.
Sasuke, on the otherhand, stared after him until he was completely out of sight.
“I will” he muttered to Naruto’s retreating form. “In fact, that is exactly what I’ll do.”
Notes:
Ok, anyone else wish they could touch them too? Be honest- I know it can’t just be me.
Chapter Text
Naruto decided that was the most he could handle for one day. School just wasn’t going to happen right now, and it was about time he accept that.
So this time when he ran from Sasuke, he didn’t stop. He raced through corridors, down the stairs, and shoved his way out the door as fast as he could. He ran off campus, ignoring the stitch in his side and the frantic pounding in his chest, and sprinted all the way back home.
He’d tried.
He really did.
He had planned on sticking it out- despite the humiliation, his embarrassment. Even with Sasuke finding out that he’s an omega- knowing that he’d have to sit beside him in class and deal with his sly smirk and constant staring. Naruto was willing to tolerate all of it. But what happened in that bathroom…
He couldn’t face him again after that.
Especially with how he was feeling now.
Echoes of immense pleasure were still pulsing through him, tormenting him in a completely different and unbelievably unsettling way. The feel of Sasuke stroking his ear like that- the sensations that unfurled in his gut, his groin- it horrified him.
This was Sasuke Uchiha. The guy who mocked, harassed, and provoked him every chance he got. The bastard who turned his back on him when he was the only friend he had, hell- the only person he had- and now…
No. He couldn’t let this happen.
Whatever that was, it was done. In fact, it never even started. Sasuke just caught him off guard. His reactions to it, Sasuke’s response to him, that was all just.. biological. Pure animal instinct- nothing more. It didn’t mean anything.
It couldn’t.
Because Naruto knew, without a doubt, that he didn’t mean anything to Sasuke.
You weren’t good enough to be his friend.
Why would you suddenly be good enough to be his omega?
Not that he wanted to be, of course. It just helped him rationalize how ridiculous all of this was. The whole omega thing was still alarming- he definitely wasn’t ready to accept it, let alone act on it. But even if he was, Sasuke was not the kind of person Naruto wanted to end up with. He didn’t care how his body reacted to the guy- the warmth and comfort Sasuke’s touch immediately gave him- Naruto knew better.
He definitely knew better.
…
Sasuke stepped outside and immediately turned away from the brilliant rays beaming down on him, disinterested in its light. The only golden glow he wanted to see right now was Naruto’s mess of blonde hair. The only warmth he craved was the kind he got when Naruto moaned at his touch. This- this was a pitiful alternative.
One he readily refused.
The despondent raven stepped over to the long bench stretched along one side of the school, tucked in its shadows, and sank down onto it. He let his bag fall to his feet and let out a heavy sigh.
He was thoroughly disappointed that Naruto had left- for real this time. When he first saw his ears and Naruto took off like that, he’d assumed he went home. It would make sense if he did. He was pretty freaked out that Sasuke had seen them, and clearly desperate to hide from him. But when he saw Naruto walk into their third hour classroom, Sasuke felt a sudden spark of hope. Hope that he’d be able to talk to him. That he’d have more time.
But now, after their last encounter, there was no way Naruto would stick around. Sasuke had gone too far, he knew that, and yet a part of him still had a small amount of hope that he’d prove him wrong- that Naruto had stayed. Unfortunately, it looked like he really did leave this time.
Of course he did.
What reason did I give him to stay?
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his long ebony hair and let it slowly fall back into place as he dropped his head. He still couldn’t believe that Naruto- the alpha he’s pined over for years, the guy he was forbidden to be around because of it- turned out to be an omega. It was unbelievable. Truly.
And suddenly made things a lot more complicated.
Sasuke already felt guilty for abandoning Naruto, for hurting him, but now that regret was a hell of a lot stronger. The news of Naruto being an omega could have turned out so differently if he had stayed by his side, for both of them.
If Sasuke had just faced Itachi’s consequences- bore through it and found a way to protect Naruto along the way- he could have kept his best friend. And potentially gained a lover.
Sasuke would love nothing more than to have a second chance with Naruto, but he knew that sort of wishful thinking was useless.
There’s no way he’ll forgive me, he thought sadly.
I lost my chance to be with him a long time ago.
Another sigh fell from his lips as the weight of his many, many mistakes crashed over him.
God, I really fucked this up.
Sasuke was deep in thought, so he didn’t notice the thick crowd of people steadily leaving the building. Not at first. But there was one voice that cut through the countless murmurings- one that managed to pull him away from his thoughts.
“Hey, where’s the loser at?”
Sasuke raised his head, seeking out the person he’d overheard. It didn’t take long. The guy exuded confidence, and his buddies only seemed to encourage it. It was no surprise that he was the one with the booming, attention-seeking voice.
Just your typical, entitled alphas.
The leader of this particular pack had long brown hair, which he kept tied back at the nape of his neck. He was undeniably alpha- tall with a broad muscular frame. His clothes looked expensive, his grin ivory white, like so many other alphas at their school. But one thing did set him apart- his eyes. They were oddly pale and there was a gleam in them that Sasuke immediately found.. unsettling.
“Haha, which one?” the alpha’s friend finally said, a crooked smirk pulling at his round face.
“You know- the blonde one. The alpha who sucks at being an alpha.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
He had a feeling he knew exactly who he was talking about. And he wasn’t pleased to hear it.
The Uchiha rose to his feet, grabbed his backpack, and slowly started to make his way towards them.
“What- you mean Naruto?” the alpha’s friend asked.
“He’s the one Sasuke hates, right?” a third added “Why are you looking for him, Neji?”
The brunette shrugged. “Need to blow off some steam. Thought messing with him would cheer me up a bit.”
The heavier alpha shook his head. “Dude, you’re such an asshole.”
“Whatever. It’s not like I’m the only one who does it. Isn’t he Uchiha’s favorite toy too?”
The brunette, who clearly had a death wish, grinned wider.
“If it’s good enough for him, it’s good enough for me.”
Sasuke closed in on them fast, eyes blazing. Before the alpha even noticed the danger he was in, Sasuke grabbed a fistful of his shirt and threw him back against the building with brute force.
Neji groaned as his spine collided with the jagged brick behind him, but he quickly fell silent when he saw the feral look on his attacker’s face.
“S-Sasuke? What are you-”
“You honestly think you can have something just because I do?” he growled.
The brunette gapped at him, terrified to be on the receiving end of the vengeful wrath he saw burning in his eyes. “What? N-no. No, I- I just meant..”
Sasuke bared his teeth, and the alpha fell silent once more.
“Naruto is mine. If you-” His eyes darted to the others standing around them, “if any of you touch him-”
He turned back to the brunette.
“-I’ll kill you.”
Neji swallowed hard.
“I- I’m not trying to get on your bad side, man” he said, still hoping to repair what he hadn’t even realized he’d broken. “I didn’t think you’d care, you know, seeing as how you.. well…”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed, and Neji quickly looked away.
“I didn’t hurt him” Sasuke snarled. “Not really. Not like they did.”
Sasuke wasn’t sure if he was even talking to Neji at this point. Maybe he was still trying to convince Naruto that he wasn’t like the others, despite him being nowhere in sight. Or maybe.. maybe he was trying to convince himself- to absolve himself of the guilt that kept viciously tearing into him.
“It’s not the same. And even if it was- you have no fucking right to do any of it.”
Neji paled “I- I won’t. I swear!”
Sasuke gave him one last dark look then shoved him back into the wall again, hard. Neji’s head slammed into the brick, sending black smears across his vision. He blinked back the dark, the pain, but stayed quiet. Uchiha was powerful- in strength and society. Neji knew he couldn’t afford to become his enemy. And he was terrified of pissing him off any more than he already had.
“I expect the same from the rest of you” Sasuke spat, eyeing the small crowd around them.
“Stay away from Naruto Uzumaki.”
…
By the time Naruto made it home, he was fucking exhausted – mentally, physically, all of it. But after all that running, he felt too sticky to just sink into bed as is.
Ok, fine- I’ll shower, he reluctantly told himself. But I’m not going to do a good job of it.
He felt that was rebellious enough to actually get himself to follow through with it. Because when all else fails, when you’re too tired and unmotivated to try,
half-ass it.
Naruto kicked off his shoes as he stepped over the threshold. He locked the door behind him and peeled off his clothes as he walked across his apartment before finally stumbling into the shower. He washed himself off with what was left of his meager energy, then hurriedly dried off, slipped on some dark sweatpants and a loose orange t-shirt, and fell into bed. He closed his eyes and was instantly swept away into the dark’s beckoning arms.
And this time, Naruto gladly fell into it.
…
Naruto wasn’t sure how much time had passed; he was still mostly asleep. His eyes were sealed shut, limbs heavy, but there was an itch in the back of his mind- something that was pulling him away from his perfect peaceful slumber. He ignored it and turned on his side, eager to fall back asleep. He nuzzled into the warmth that was still enveloping him. And he felt it nuzzle back.
Something about that just didn’t feel…
Naruto’s eyes shot open and widened when he saw what was lying in front of him. His breath caught in his throat.
“S-Sasuke? What the hell are you doing here?”
Those midnight eyes stared back at him for a while, studying him, before he finally answered. “What’s the point of playing coy now, Naruto?”
“W-what? What are you talking about?”
Sasuke scooted closer on the bed and when Naruto went to scramble away from him, he grabbed his wrist and dragged him back.
The blonde yelped in surprise, which only seemed to encourage him. Sasuke grabbed his hip and reeled him in even closer. Naruto threw his free hand against his chest, doing his best to keep it away from his own.
“Nhhn- Sasuke, stop!”
Sasuke’s fingers dug in his hip as he shifted closer. “That’s not really what you want, is it.”
Naruto gave him a fearful look as he struggled and failed to put distance between them. “ That.. that’s not true.”
Sasuke leaned in far too close, his breath becoming one with Naruto’s, lingering on his mouth. He nervously licked his lips and tasted the wintery pine of Sasuke’s pheromones.
The raven smiled.
“Face it, Naruto. You always wanted to be an omega.”
“N-no, I..”
“You always wanted to be my omega.”
Naruto’s heart came to an abrupt stop as a rush of icy fear slithered down his spine.
That wasn’t Sasuke’s voice.
He looked up and found Kakuzu staring back at him instead, a lecherous grin stretching taut across his face.
“No..” he breathed. “No.. No! NO!!”
Naruto screamed and shot up- in bed and, thankfully, out of his nightmare.
He jerked his head around, eyes darting across the room as he fought to collect his bearings- to ground himself in what’s real. He could still feel Sasuke’s hand on his wrist, Kakuzu’s fingers on his waistband, and for a moment he thought that this was the dream. That any second now he’d wake up and find himself back in that nightmare.
Then reality finally settled into place, and Naruto’s erratic pulse with it. He dropped back against his pillow and stared up at the darkening ceiling as he worked on catching his breath.
A nightmare. It was just a nightmare.
Well, a dream that became a nightmare.
Blue eyes widened at the sudden intrusive thought.
“You don’t mean that” he muttered to himself. “You didn’t.. you didn’t want Sasuke to…”
Naruto shook his head.
“No. I don’t want do anything like that with him. I couldn’t.
I won’t.”
Naruto turned away from his uncomfortable thoughts, his doubts, and closed his eyes- shutting everything out all over again.
…
Naruto’s eyes shot open again a few hours later. He had the faintest inkling that he had been in the midst of a pretty intense dream when he did, but he couldn’t remember having any nightmares. That wasn’t to say that he didn’t have one, but he had a feeling that wasn’t what woke him up this time around.
It didn’t take long for him to have his answer.
Suddenly several jarring thumps sounded through his apartment, setting his teeth on edge.
At first the abrasive noise just pissed him off. He had finally fallen into a peaceful, trauma-free sleep only to be callously ripped away from it. But once his mind cleared, an entirely different emotion set in.
Because there was absolutely no reason why anyone should be knocking on his door.
Naruto wasn’t sure if he should just ignore it or rush over and demand answers from the person who had the audacity to show up at his place. In the end he found he couldn’t avoid it. For one, the knocking never stopped. In fact, the stranger at his door was now relentlessly banging against his fist against it, forcing the cheap slab of wood to rattle in its frame. But more than that, Naruto was just too damn curious for his own good.
The blonde let out a long, exasperated sigh.
Whatever. Let’s just get this over with.
Naruto forced himself out of bed, wiggled life back into his toes on his small area rug, then padded across his apartment- heading for the annoyance at his door.
Part of living in a shabby studio- he didn’t have very far to go. There was no bedroom, no privacy. His “living room” was the same space that his bed was in- along with a lumpy old chair, one rickety scratched up end table, and a lamp that always leaned a little to the left. It wasn’t great, by any means, but Naruto didn’t mind it.
Or rather, he used to not mind it. But now- with some stranger savagely banging on his door- Naruto didn’t really love the fact that the entrance to his home was only a few yards away from his bed. His very public bed.
It made him feel uneasy.
It made him feel vulnerable.
Unfortunately, it was unavoidable. So Naruto buried his discomfort. He slid on a pair of slippers to avoid the chill of his cold hardwood floor and dragged himself the rest of the way to the door. Along the way he remembered to grab his hat and quickly shoved it down over his fox ears.
His door didn’t come with a peephole, so Naruto had no choice but to answer it blind. That same uneasy feeling was back, but again Naruto ignored it. He held his breath, hoped for the best, and pulled open the door.
He was not pleased by what he found on the other side.
Notes:
Ok, the entire time I wrote this chapter I had the song ‘Snowman’ by Sia playing on repeat. No idea why, but it fit the mood perfectly for me.
I have a playlist of very random, sometimes bizarre, songs that inspire different kinds of writing for me, and that song just so happened to inspire this one. I hope you enjoyed this chapter, and that I have you curious- maybe even a little desperate- for the next.
Chapter Text
Naruto stared in utter bewilderment at the man standing just outside his door. The alpha who’s never been to his apartment before, so it made absolutely no sense why he would suddenly be here now. The prick who stopped coming around fucking years ago, back when Naruto was still living at the orphanage- back when he actually needed someone. The guy just stood there, completely nonchalant, like it was perfectly normal for him to be here now.
Naruto gave him an incredulous look, shocked by the sheer audacity he had to come here like this. Especially after everything that happened today.
“You have got to be kidding me.”
His unwelcome guest quirked a brow. “Is that how you normally greet visitors?”
“I save that for people who were actually invited.”
The raven gave him a pointed look. “So.. no one then.”
Naruto narrowed his eyes, clearly not amused “Take the hint, Sasuke. I left to get away from you.”
He went to close his door, but Sasuke’s hand shot out fast, forcing him to stop.
Naruto glared at him. “Hey! What the hell are you-”
The hand on his door tightened, making the wood groan in protest. Sasuke leaned forward, easily forcing it back open.
Naruto took a nervous step back. “Sasuke…”
“I came here for a reason, Naruto.”
The huskiness in his voice when he said his name, the way he stared at him- through him- with those dark eyes..
Naruto felt his knees go weak, adrenaline thrumming through him- making his fingers tremble and his heart flutter. He licked his lips nervously as he struggled to find something to say.
So far, he couldn’t come up with anything. Not a damn thing. Every time he tried, all he could think of were the many, many things he absolutely should not say. Things that, for some inexplicable reason, he was suddenly tempted to.
No, shut up. Don’t be stupid, Naruto chided himself. Just.. just say something normal.
He paused.
Fuck. What’s a normal thing to say?
“How did you even know where I live..?” he finally said. His eyes slid to the hand still wrapped around the edge of his door. He watched that hand clench, and felt his pulse quicken.
“Lucky guess” Sasuke growled- his voice tense, like something inside was wound tight and seconds from snapping.
Naruto swallowed. “Yeah, I doubt that.”
He looked up again and found Sasuke’s stare sliding over his body, his face. It lingered on the hat shoved over his fox ears, the whisker-like scars on his cheeks.. his lips.
Naruto could feel heat rise up his neck, reddening his cheeks, embarrassed to be on the receiving end of that relentless stare. He averted his eyes but couldn’t stop an image from popping into his head- a replay of the dream he’d had earlier. He could still see Sasuke lying across from him in his bed, breathing his name, reaching for him, pulling him closer…
This isn’t a good idea.
He can’t be here.
Sasuke Uchiha cannot just show up on your doorstep like this. You’re alone- Sasuke knows that.
He’s an alpha.
And you’re not.
The realization of that hit him like a face full of asphalt. Naruto had no idea what Sasuke’s intentions were, but he did know that he couldn’t trust him. Especially now that he was an omega.
One who lived alone.
“You can’t be here” Naruto breathed- hating the heaviness he could hear in his own voice, the interest flashing in Sasuke’s eyes.
Shit. You need to shut this down.
Now.
Naruto tried to close the door again, but Sasuke refused to let him. He simply kept a firm grasp on it and all of Naruto’s pushing proved to be futile against it.
Naruto glared up at him. “Goddamnit. I said, let go!”
“I can’t do that” Sasuke murmured. He shifted closer, bringing his feet to the edge of the threshold, inches from crossing it.
Naruto eyed him with dismay. “Don’t even think about it.”
“I’m not trying to come inside.”
Naruto flinched, unable to stop himself from hearing the double entendre. He was irritated with himself for even thinking of it, and surprised when he noticed the light shade of pink on Sasuke’s usually porcelain pale face.
Christ.
The raven cleared his throat. “I’m just here to offer you a ride” he tried again.
And again, Naruto couldn’t help but hear the suggestive comment in place of the good-natured one. An entirely different kind of intrusive image flashed through his mind with it, one that was completely uncalled for and definitely unwanted.
For the most part.
Naruto couldn’t deny that he found Sasuke attractive, but that didn’t mean he wanted this shit in his head. He wasn’t some simpering fangirl- he was Sasuke’s constant target. Naruto had no interest in fantasizing about being something more with him, but apparently his omega hormones felt otherwise. Because his supposed disinterest didn’t stop Naruto from imagining himself bouncing on Sasuke’s lap as he gave him the ride he so kindly offered.
Naruto hurriedly shoved away the rampant thought, but Sauske must have noticed something on his face because he gave him a look that was just a little too confident- a little too knowing.
Naruto turned his head away as he fought back the images, trying his best to keep away the tail that was likely to show up if he didn’t.
“I’ll take your silence as a yes” Sasuke said smoothly, still far too cocky for his own good.
“I’m not going anywhere with you” Naruto muttered, refusing both rides- the real and the vividly imagined.
Sasuke’s jaw tightened. “Don’t fight me on this, Naruto.”
The blonde jerked his head up surprised at the ferocity he heard in his voice, the same intensity he saw all over his face. He took a quick step back.
Sasuke gave him a sharp look, clearly irritated to see the blonde backing away from him. “You don’t need to do that” he said slowly. “I’m just taking you to the clinic. You need suppressants.”
That seemed to alleviate some of his fear, but it wasn’t enough to change his mind. The blonde was always willful, headstrong- a real pain in his ass. Now wouldn’t be any different.
Naruto gave him that familiar decisive sneer, his resolve renewed and unwavering. “I don’t need your help.”
“You need someone’s help.”
“And what- that someone should be you?”
Naruto barked a brittle humorless laugh, one that fragmented in the back of his throat, forcing tears to his eyes. He hurriedly blinked them back refusing to appear any weaker, anymore vulnerable, than he already did.
“I made that mistake before, Sasuke. I won’t make it again.”
“Mistake..” Sasuke repeated slowly. “And what mistake was that?”
Naruto’s emotions were going haywire, and he fully blamed Sasuke for that. He was excitable in new hormonal ways that he just couldn’t deal with right now, angry that Sasuke kept managing to find ways to confuse and overwhelm him, and he was fucking sad. He didn’t want to be hurt again, but he could already feel himself being pulled in by him. Sasuke was going to make him think he cares- he could feel it. He was going to buy into his whole nice guy act and get hurt in the process, just like before. But he couldn’t do it.
Not again.
So Naruto shoved down the rest of those painful feelings and turned to his anger instead. It was easier that way. And honestly, Sasuke deserved nothing less. The guy had hurt him, humiliated him, and now he has the nerve to show up and make demands?
Fuck that.
Naruto hit his fist against the door hard and sent it swinging. It crashed into the building, with a resounding thud, one that both of them ignored in favor of the other. Sasuke’s dark eyes widened as Naruto stormed up and slammed his hands against his chest, shoving him back a step.
“Naruto-”
“Shut up!” he screamed. “God, it must be so fucking convenient for you to forget everything you did.”
Naruto slammed his palms against Sasuke’s chest again, forcing him further away even as he advanced on him to do it all over again.
“You abandoned me, asshole! I trusted you, and you turned your fucking back on me. Pretend all you want, but you-”
He gave Sasuke a pained look.
“You were my best friend” he choked. “I thought that mattered to you. I thought that I-”
Mattered to you.
Naruto shook his head, forcing the words back. He wouldn’t put his heart out there like that. He refused to make it easy for Sasuke to step all over it again.
Sasuke gave him an indecipherable look and, after a brief pause, took a small step towards him. “I know I haven’t given you a reason to trust me” he said slowly, cautiously, as if Naruto were an explosive that was just one bad cut away from going off, “but I really am just trying to help.”
Naruto wordlessly shook his head. Sasuke, help? What a fucking joke. He hasn’t wanted to do anything but hurt him for years, so why now?
“Why..?”
Sasuke couldn’t tell him. It just wasn’t the right time. So he went with an answer different from the one he wanted to tell- one that might still be enough to convince the stubborn blonde to go with him.
“Do you honestly want all of those alphas at school smelling your pheromones?”
Naruto’s anger faltered at that. No, he definitely didn’t want that. In fact, he couldn’t imagine anything worse.
“Fine” he grated out. “I’ll go to the clinic. But I’m going by myself.”
Sasuke gave him an exasperated look. “Right. And how do you plan on getting there?”
“I’ll walk.”
“It’s ten miles.”
“I’ll ride the bus.”
Sasuke’s eye twitched. He pinched the bridge of his nose, trying his best not to sound as irritated as he felt.
“Just let me drive you there.”
“It’s not a big deal” the obstinate blonde argued. “I really don’t need to be your charity case. I can do this myself.”
Sasuke’s careful composure cracked.
“Can you?!” he shouted, taking a fast step towards him. “Because I don’t think you understand a single fucking thing about this!”
“What the hell is that supposed to mean?!”
Sasuke grabbed Naruto by his shirt and jerked him forward. “I can smell your scent, you fucking moron. And if I can, what do you think will happen when a bus full of alphas notice it, hm? You think that will pan over well?”
Blue eyes widened. “You.. you’re lying.”
A vein clicked in Sasuke’s jaw, his anger rising. “Am I?”
Naruto pulled free from the alpha then lifted the collar of his shirt and sniffed, curious to see if he could pick up on the scent too. He wasn’t really sure what Sasuke was talking about. Was it normal not to detect your own scent?
“I don’t smell anything” he mumbled.
“Yeah, well, I do.”
Sasuke expression darkened.
“And it’s not a good idea for you to go out on your own smelling like… smelling like that.”
Naruto didn’t miss the sudden change in his voice, the weight behind every word. Alarmed by the sound of it, Naruto backed away from him, stepping over the threshold and back into his apartment.
“Doesn’t sound like it’s a good idea to go with you either.”
Again, he went to close the door. And again, Sasuke stopped him.
“I wouldn’t do that to you.”
Naruto knew he shouldn’t push this further, but he couldn’t help it. He felt so cornered, so.. small. And he hated just letting Sasuke decide shit for him. He didn’t have the right to come in and dictate his life. Even if what he was saying made sense, even if he was right, Naruto couldn’t just submit like that. Omega or not, he didn’t have it in him.
“Do what, Sasuke? Hm? Touch me without permission? Corner me? Humiliate me?” Naruto’s eyes flashed blood red-
the same color as Sasuke’s.
He leaned in to meet those eyes, refusing to show fear. “Go ahead” he growled, “tell me exactly what you wouldn’t do.”
“You want to hate me, fine. I know I hurt you, I know I’ve made a lot of mistakes, and I know I can’t change that.” Sasuke bent down, bringing their faces level, not willing to back down on this either. “But you and I both know that I wouldn’t do to you what a lot of alphas would do to a clueless fucking omega.”
Naruto paled.
“You’re going to need to trust something, Naruto. So, what’s it going to be? Am I driving you to get the shit you need to fucking survive, or are you going to test fate with a bus full of feral alphas?”
“…What makes you think you’re any better than them?” Naruto said quietly.
“Because I could have kept you in that bathroom” Sasuke growled back, “and I didn’t.”
Naruto bristled. “I don’t trust you.”
“Yeah, you’ve said that.”
The two locked eyes, fury and heat burning in their depths. Naruto’s mouth suddenly went dry as that intensity grew. He bit his lip and found Sasuke’s gaze travel down to track it. He quickly released it again, but those eyes didn’t.
Naruto took an unsteady breath. “Why are you really doing this, Sasuke?”
The raven considered him a moment longer before answering. “I don’t want anyone to smell your scent.”
Naruto shook his head. “What the hell’s gotten into you..”
Sasuke looked away, avoiding Naruto’s searching gaze. “It’s probably better that you don’t know.”
“More cryptic shit. And you still expect me to tell you everything.”
“It’s not up to me” Sasuke muttered. His eyes widened and he hurriedly snapped his mouth shut, but by then it was too late. Naruto had heard it.
And he shouldn’t have.
“What is that supposed to mean?”
Sasuke shook his head. “It’s nothing. Forget I said that.”
“No” Naruto said firmly. He reached out and grabbed the raven’s arm. “Tell me what you meant by that.”
“I already told you” Sasuke snarled, “it doesn’t matter.”
“And I told you, I don’t fucking believe you! You’re lying! I know you’re hiding something, and before I go anywhere with you, you’re going to tell me what it is!”
Sasuke eyed the hand still wrapped firmly around his arm, then raised his dark stare to Naruto’s face.
“That’s where you’re wrong.”
Without warning Sasuke wrenched his arm back, dragging Naruto over with it. He grabbed the stubborn omega, ignored his yelp of surprise, and threw him over his shoulder.
“S-stop! What the fuck are you doing?!”
Sasuke didn’t answer. He simply closed Naruto’s front door, bounced him up higher on his shoulder, and walked away with him. As if it was the most normal thing in the world to carry Naruto around like a sack of potatoes. Sasuke ignored the panicky omega screaming every vile curse he could think of, and calmly made his way back to his car- seemingly unburdened by any of it.
It was simple really- Sasuke’s mind was made up. He was done talking in circles, done playing this constant fucking tennis match with Naruto’s bullheadedness. The clinic wouldn’t be open all night, and Naruto needed those suppressants now. The smell of his pheromones was getting stronger, and Sasuke’s self-control was steadily waning. It wasn’t a good idea to drag this out any longer than they already had.
He opened his passenger side door, tossed Naruto inside, and slammed the door shut behind him. He saw him go for the door handle and clicked on the child lock, which just so happened to work on that side as well. Naruto stared at the unresponsive door in confusion for a second before shooting daggers at Sasuke. He tried to pry the lock up, but it was tucked deep inside the door, and he had no way of freeing it.
“Goddamnit.”
Naruto went for the driver’s side, half-crawling into the seat, when Sasuke suddenly opened the door and lowered himself inside. Naruto shot back into his own seat, his back pressed firmly against the door as Sasuke closed his own and started the car.
“Let me out of here.”
The raven sighed. “We’ve been through this. You need meds today. And I’m not going to let you risk some sketchy bus ride or walk three hours to fucking get it.”
“It’s not your problem!” Naruto shouted.
Sasuke shot him a dark look. “I’m making it my problem.”
“Unbelievable...”
“Yeah, well, believe it.”
Naruto threw himself back in his seat, resigning to the ride he’d never agreed to. Because Sasuke was right- Naruto didn’t know the first thing about being an omega. And for some bizarre reason, Sasuke’s been reading up on it.
Naruto wasn’t naïve enough to think it was because he wanted to ‘help a friend out’ like he’d told the librarian. Sasuke was doing this for a reason- undoubtedly a selfish one. No matter how considerate his actions seemed, there had to be something more hidden beneath the surface.
Sasuke hasn’t been his friend, nor cared about him, for years.
This wouldn’t change that.
…
Naruto muttered under his breath indignantly for the entire drive. It wasn’t a very long trip, but by the time he parked Sasuke was fairly certain he’d kill him before they ever made it inside. He unlocked the door, finally freeing his disgruntled prisoner, and Naruto leapt from it like it was on fire. He lurched back from the raven, turning to keep his distrustful eyes locked on him as he approached.
“Ok, I’m here. You can go now.”
Sasuke grated his teeth together as he continued to step closer. “And how exactly do you plan on getting back?”
“I’ll figure it out.”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed scarlet. “You’re trying my patience.”
“I don’t care.”
Sasuke stepped closer as Naruto continue to shuffle back from him.
“You will when I carry you inside.”
The blonde finally stopped. “What is it going to take for you to leave me alone?”
Naruto could have sworn that he saw a flicker of blue in those inky black pools, a sign of pain or fear, but it faded so fast he thought he must have imagined it. A trick of the light or something. What could Sasuke possibly have to fear?
“When you have your pills, I’ll bring you home” Sasuke said quietly. “Then I’ll go.”
Naruto sighed.
God, I can’t believe I’m agreeing to this.
“Fine.”
He spun around and marched towards the building and Sasuke hurried forward to join him. They entered the towering glass doors in silence and stepped through a pristine lobby and over to a bored attendant waiting behind a large, slightly less enthusiastic, desk.
The woman dog-eared a page of what appeared to be a steamy romance novel, and didn’t bother to look up as she addressed them.
“Name?”
Naruto froze. “Umm.. I-”
“He’s never been a patient here before” Sasuke interjected, seeing the lost look on Naruto’s face.
The woman peered up behind half-mooned spectacles, eyed the two, then made gave a long sigh. “Alright. I can check you in here or you can wait to check in with the nurse.”
“I’ll wait!” Naruto all but shouted.
Sasuke and the elderly woman stared at him, equally confused by his panicky outburst, but Naruto had no intention of explaining himself to either of them. After an awkward pause, the woman finally handed him a clipboard and gestured to the waiting room.
“You can start filling that out over there. They’ll call your number when they’re ready.”
“Right. Umm, thank you.”
The woman nodded, gave a noncommittal sound, and turned back to the paperback that Naruto had interrupted with his presence. Sasuke glared at her, irritated by her unprofessionalism, but Naruto seemed relieved to have a reason to walk away. They headed over to a room full of people fidgeting in their seats and found two unoccupied chairs to settle into.
“Looks like this will take a while” Naruto mumbled- a hint for Sasuke to take off and avoid the wait, but the raven didn’t seem to have any intention of leaving. Naruto sighed and leaned back in his chair, resisting the urge to fidget like everyone else.
Sasuke dropped his chin on his hand and tilted his head as he examined the blonde beside him. “You don’t need to be so nervous.”
“Who said I was nervous?”
“You’re just getting meds, Naruto. They won’t examine you.”
“Yeah, I know that” Naruto said testily, not liking where this was going.
Sasuke’s eyes traveled to the scars on his cheeks. “They won’t ask you any personal questions either.”
Naruto shot him a dark look, anger and pain swirling in his reddening eyes. “I get it, Sasuke.” He turned away from him, jaw clenched hard as he fought to rein in his emotions.
Sasuke watched him close in on himself and wished that he could just reach out and touch him, comfort him. That Naruto would let him- that he would want him to. But Itachi’s efforts and years of Sasuke’s obedience and callousness had pretty much ensured that that wouldn’t happen.
How do I take it back? he thought sadly.
What do I have to do to take it all back?
…
Preferring to avoid Sasuke’s staring, Naruto turned his focus to the other patients around them. Most of them appeared to be couples- mainly made up of strong broad-shouldered alphas like Sasuke and omegas with canine or feline ears just like…
Naruto swallowed.
I’m one of them now.
The thought made his stomach churn. Even sitting here, waiting for meds to deal with his newfound omega-ness, Naruto was still having a hard time facing this. And maybe he was wrong to make assumptions, but so far he seemed to be the only one.
He didn’t see any other hats, anyone else desperately trying to hide what they really are. The omegas in here.. they all wore their ears with pride. Several girls styled their hair in cute ways to accentuate the feature rather than conceal it, and the guys around him didn’t seem to be self-conscious of them either.
One omega in particular stood out to Naruto among the rest. He was probably a decade older than him, maybe more, but they both had a similar build. He didn’t appear to be delicate like so many other omegas were- there was definition to his muscles, his frame lean under his tight clothes. But that isn’t what drew Naruto’s attention to him. It was the several piercings in his wolf ears.
It was actually a cool look, one that Naruto kind of envied. He wondered if he’d ever have the courage to show off his own ears like that. If he got them pierced a few times.. would it help? Did Mr. Wolf Ears over there hide away his insecurities behind his many earrings the way Naruto did behind his hat? Or were the earrings a way to get people to notice his ears in the first place?
Would he hate himself less if he had some too..?
“What are you doing?”
Naruto flinched and his eyes shot over to the alpha he had temporarily forgotten about. “Christ. Can you lay off? I’m just sitting here.”
Sasuke’s eyes flashed in his anger. “Yes, I know that, that’s why I asked what you’re fucking doing. They called your number like eight times.”
“Oh shit!”
Naruto leapt to his feet and rushed forward, seeking out the nurse who had sought him out first. He found a short woman in scrubs and made a beeline to her. “Umm, sorry, did you call this number?”
He held up his clipboard revealing its many unanswered questions and the patient number written above it.
The woman nodded. “Yes, hello. You can follow me this way.”
Naruto nodded, but paused midstep when he felt a presence beside him. He glanced over and found Sasuke already looking his way. “Do you mind?”
The raven tensed, quite obviously displeased. The nurse turned to eye the two before clearing her throat.
“Would you feel more comfortable having your mate join you?” she asked.
Naruto’s blue eyes widened. He gave the woman a surprised look before turning back to Sasuke to give him a horrified one. “No! No, no, he isn’t- he’s not my…”
“Oh! Oh, I’m so sorry. I had just assumed” the nurse gave a small smile. “You two just seem so compatible, I thought-”
The woman paused when she saw the blonde’s complexion grow pale, and the alpha’s eyes grow dark. Ahhh.. so that’s what this is.
“My apologies” she said softly. “Your friend-”
Naruto flinched.
“-can just wait for you out here. Follow me.”
The blonde wasted no time following after her, anxious to escape the looks Sasuke kept giving him. They moved down a long hallway and into a small examination room. Naruto hesitated just outside of it, and the nurse easily read his trepidation.
“Not to worry. You aren’t here for an exam. This is just a private space for us to discuss next steps.”
“Uhhh.. right.”
Naruto followed her inside, but he couldn’t shake the anxiety that came in with him. He kept his head down as he sat on a chair, avoiding looking at the intimidating examination bed- with its thin paper covering and metal stirrups. He suddenly had an inexplicable fear that they weren’t going to let him leave here without some invasive exam being done first, and wondered if maybe he should have had Sasuke come back with him after all.
“You’re new to the clinic. Does that mean that you are a newly presenting omega as well?”
Naruto blinked and found the nurse waiting patiently for him to respond. “Umm, yes. I.. I thought I was an alpha, but-”
He looked down.
“..I guess not.”
The woman could see the dejected look on his face and gave him a sympathetic one in return. “I know that it can be quite an adjustment getting used to a secondary gender you aren’t familiar with. It’ll take some time, but it will get easier. And there are many things available to help with that too.”
Naruto nodded. “I wanted to get some suppressants for it.”
“And we can absolutely do that” the woman said sweetly. “I just need to take down your information and then we’ll get you started.”
Naruto froze. “My information.”
“Well, yes. That way we can keep track of your-”
“Would that be reported to the school?”
“Well, your medical files are shared with-”
Naruto shot to his feet. “No. There can’t be any record that I was here for this.”
The woman seemed surprised by his outburst but not startled by it. He supposed she’s seen a lot worse in her field.
“Unfortunately, that is the only way we can get you suppressants here. They are free if you go through us. I do suggest you consider-”
“Is there somewhere else I can get them?” Naruto interjected. “Without giving any information?”
“Well, you could get them from a pharmacy. They stopped checking personal information for that a few years ago, but you’d have to pay for them.”
Naruto didn’t have enough money to get a full stomach- he definitely wouldn’t have enough to pay for meds. But what else was he supposed to do? He couldn’t let the school know. He just couldn’t. They could claim all they want that it wouldn’t be shared around, but information like that always managed to find a way to do just that. Naruto needed them to believe he was an alpha for as long as possible. It’s his senior year- he just needed to survive until June.
The woman could see his panic and wanted to help. She lowered her voice to a whisper.
“Here’s what I can do”.
The nurse gestured to the seat before her and after a brief pause Naruto took it.
“I’m not supposed to do this” she prefaced, “but I’ll give you a supply of suppressants today- enough to get you through the first few weeks.”
“Wait, really?”
She nodded. “But after that you’ll have to choose. If you come to the clinic for them, we need to check you into our system. Otherwise, you’ll have to buy them from the pharmacy.”
Naruto nodded. He then thanked her for her help and the woman excused herself to grab the suppressants.
He’d be able to take them right away, so that was a plus, but he needed to figure out what he was going to do when the short supply finally ran out. He didn’t want to tell the orphanage about this- they would have to report it to the school too. Meaning he’d have to get the money some other way.
“I’ll get a job.”
He figured he could work nights after school, weekends. If he got enough hours maybe he’d even have some extra funds for more food, clothes- hell, maybe he could afford to do something fun for once.
Naruto smiled at the thought.
It’s been a long time since he’s had anything fun in his life, anything to look forward to.
This just might be his chance to have it.
…
Naruto cordially thanked the nurse again after she handed him the bag of suppressants, then casually asked where the nearest bathroom was. She directed him, explained how to get back to the main lobby from it, then took off down an adjacent hall to tend to another patient.
Naruto headed in that general direction, then paused. Instead of continuing onward to the restrooms, he made his way to the back where a small exit sign was giving off a soft reddish glow. As he drew closer he noticed another sign explaining that this was for medical personnel only, and no one else was allowed access.
He chose to ignore that part.
Naruto assumed they had this area so that ambulances could pull around back to bring patients in without parading them around the front entryway. A small paper was taped to the door, reminding staff that the doors would lock behind them and they would have to be buzzed in to return.
That would not be a problem for Naruto.
He checked around to make sure the coast was clear, then confidently strode out the door. He glanced back over his shoulder as it slowly closed behind him, staring down the long empty hallway. He raised his hand and flipped it off, all of it- the hospital that refused to respect his privacy, the alpha waiting for him inside, expecting his obedience, and the fact that he had to come out here in the first place.
“Fuck you.”
The door closed with a heavy metallic thump, and with a satisfied smirk Naruto turned around and left. He had a long walk ahead of him- he might as well get started now.
He had just started his stroll when he realized something. He glanced down at his feet. Uhh.. stupid Sasuke.
Naruto was irritated that the bastard had forced him away from his home like that. He was glad that he hadn’t been barefoot at the time, but frayed slippers weren’t exactly a great alternative. Not for a three hour trek across town. Sadly the bus was out of the question, but not for the reason Sasuke had given him.
Naruto didn’t have his wallet.
In fact, he didn’t have anything.
Sasuke had pulled him out of his house and directly into the car. Naruto had no money, no ID- he didn’t even have his keys. Though, luckily the door wouldn’t be locked so at least he’d be able get inside once he got home. But without the rest, his only option really was to walk.
Whatever, it’s fine. You can walk in your damn slippers- who cares.
It wasn’t a dangerous area or anything, but Naruto supposed he should still be smart about it. He stopped and opened his bag, then took out one box. He carefully opened it, broke open one seal, and scooped out a small white pill. He held it up for the light to catch it, and raised a brow as he examined the tiny oval pinched between his fingers.
So, this is an omega suppressant…
Guess I’ll have to get used to it.
Naruto didn’t have any water, so he gathered saliva in his mouth, tossed the pill inside, and swallowed. It didn’t go down easy, but it did go down. Eventually.
Ok. That should do the trick.
Naruto tucked the rest of the sealed pills back into the bag, then looked around to get his bearings. He didn’t own a cellphone, so he had to figure out directions the old-fashioned way. Luckily he had paid attention on the drive there, so he was pretty sure he knew how to get back. Or at least get close enough to find familiar territory and figure it out from there.
Feeling confident with his decision, Naruto turned left and headed down the sidewalk at a steady pace. He wasn’t about to run for three hours, but it would be dark in less time than that and he’d prefer to be back sooner than later.
Three hours..
Yeah, he could do it, but he wasn’t exactly thrilled by the prospect.
“Fucking teme..” If Sasuke hadn’t just thrown him into his car like that he’d have been a lot more prepared, and he wouldn’t be dealing with this ridiculous return journey in the first place.
“Whatever. It is what it is.”
Story of my life.
Naruto chose not to feed into the depressing thoughts and instead kept his mind relatively clear as he walked. He focused on the details around him- something he always found very therapeutic, especially when he was overwhelmed by the big things closing in.
He noticed the thin cracks in the sidewalk, like jagged smiles at his feet. He observed the way old leaves skittered across the road, pushed along by a gentle breeze making sure they all crossed safely. He noticed the golden gleam of sunlight slipping between the cracks of old buildings, illuminating window displays, and falling short of several narrow alleys.
The roads were relatively empty, apart from a few cars here and there, which was nice. It didn’t overpower the soft sounds that nature had to offer. The ones he’d always preferred to hear. It was like being in Konoha Forest, just a little less… protected. He’d rather be tucked among the trees, hidden under their dense canopies and tangled branches. It was still peaceful out here, beautiful in its own way, but he was a lot more exposed than he would’ve liked.
Naruto tried not to think about that, but he couldn’t help but feel a little anxious. The suppressant should hide his scent now, but his hat was the only thing hiding the fact that he’s an omega. Without that…
Shut up. Don’t think about it. You already decided to bail on Sasuke and walk back by yourself. You can’t change your mind now.
Naruto nodded to himself and moved onward holding strong to his conviction, trying his best not to let it unravel all around him.
You can’t rely on Sasuke. You know that. What’s the point of starting now when you know how all of this ends.
Sasuke hasn’t changed.
He hasn’t.
Naruto was so lost in his mental ramblings that he didn’t hear the footsteps approaching. In fact, he didn’t even notice that there was anyone behind him. Not until one strong hand wrapped around his arm and roughly wrenched him back against a firm chest.
Naruto opened his mouth to scream and another hand slammed down over his lips, immediately silencing him.
“I wouldn’t do that if I were you.”
Notes:
Did anyone else notice the magical thing that I made happen? That’s right- I got Sasuke to say, “believe it!”. Well… in his own Sasuke-y way, but it still counts!
Anyways, I hope you’re still enjoying this one! And hopefully excited for soooo much more.
Chapter Text
Naruto recognized the voice whispering in his ear, though hearing it did little to alleviate his panic. He pulled at Sasuke’s wrist, trying to wrench his hand away from his mouth, but the bastard refused to relent.
“Hmphh!”
Sasuke ignored his muffled cry and pulled him closer against him, his grip, his anger, unyielding. “Do you have any idea how stupid that was?” he growled.
Naruto attempted a rebuttal, but again it stayed trapped behind his palm.
“Look left” Sasuke snarled.
He loosened his grip enough so Naruto could do as instructed and felt him stiffen against him when he did. A group of what were very clearly feral alphas were watching them, their eyes black as midnight. A few of them were shifting their feet, as if tempted to come over. As if they were waiting.
Waiting until Sasuke was done.
The thought made Naruto’s stomach twist into gnarled knots. It sickened him, and what’s more it bothered him that he hadn’t noticed them in the first place.
“They were already walking towards you when I found you” Sasuke growled. “Do you know what would have happened if they got to you before I did?”
Naruto shuddered.
Because he did know. Or at least, he had a pretty good idea. The overt lust in their eyes, their elongated canines- they wanted him. And what’s more, they wanted him to fight back. These were the kind of alphas who were itching for the chance to force an omega into submission. The kind that would hold him down, violate him, and smile as he screamed.
Naruto never would have stood a chance against them, and they all knew it.
Sasuke glared at the blonde in his arms a moment longer before finally loosening his grip. He was about to let him go all together when one of the alphas suddenly decided to approach them. Sasuke quickly grabbed Naruto and pulled him back into his arms, his hand pressed firmly over his mouth again.
Sasuke had to be smart in a situation like this, especially with a team of alphas waiting on standby. He couldn’t risk having Naruto say the wrong thing.
The raven backed away from the approaching alpha, dragging Naruto with him. “Back off” he growled.
The alpha smirked. “No reason to get upset.”
He eyed the blonde and slowly licked is lips, as if he could already taste him and wanted to relish in the flavor.
“I’m sure we can find a way to share him.”
Cerulean eyes widened, but Naruto’s fear only seemed to encourage the alpha. He took a step towards them, and Sasuke matched it with another step back. He knew it wasn’t enough. He’d need a better tactic if he was actually going to keep Naruto safe.
Sasuke shifted his hand away from Naruto’s waist, reached into his pocket, and drew out a knife. He flicked it open and held it out in front of them, his eyes narrowed with intent.
“If you touch him, I will fucking kill you.”
Naruto flinched, alarmed to find a knife in front of him, and the other alpha had a similar reaction. Clearly he wasn’t expecting to find Sasuke armed, nor was he expecting him to become hostile over some omega he had grabbed on the street.
He was wrong to assume.
The alpha held his hands up, hoping to calm down the situation. “Jesus. Relax, man. I didn’t know he was yours, ok.”
“Yeah, well, now you do.”
Blue eyes widened. “Hmphh?!”
Both alphas ignored the blonde, eyes locked on each other.
“Are you prepared to die over this?” Sasuke snarled.
His eyes burned red, a raging inferno. He could feel his canines extend, sharp against his lip as he sneered venomously at the man who dared approach them.
Sasuke meant what he said. If the bastard tried to hurt Naruto, he would end him. And he wouldn’t think twice about doing it.
The man took another step back, eyes flickering between Sasuke’s feral stare and Naruto’s fearful one. He was tempted, of course he was tempted. The omega’s scent, his look- he wanted him. The moment he saw the blonde he felt a rush of desire flare through his entire being, and that was difficult to ignore.
Especially for an alpha.
He had rushed towards the omega, fully intending on dragging him into some dark alleyway and claiming him for himself. The guy was alone, after all, and releasing his pheromones all over the place. He figured on some level the omega had to know what he was doing.
Of course, he wouldn’t be selfish. He’d let his buddies have a turn when he was done. But he had spotted the omega before the others- he had every right to fuck him first.
Then this asshole just had to come along and mess up his plans.
The raven was probably younger than him, but unfortunately he looked a hell of a lot stronger. How did someone that young even get muscle definition like that? It was infuriating being outdone by some random teenager, and what’s more his so-called friends hadn’t come with him. He wasn’t even sure he could count on them to step in if he got his ass kicked.
Was it worth it..?
Sasuke could see the guy’s resolve fading, but it wasn’t gone. The alpha was tempted to take him on anyways.
He needed to make sure he didn’t.
“I’m sorry” Sasuke murmured, just low enough for Naruto to hear him.
The blonde furrowed his brows, confused, when Sasuke suddenly released his pheromones. The scent was a mix between pine trees and fresh spices, winter and cinnamon. It was enticing, but unbelievably potent.
It slammed into Naruto with savage force. He felt his knees buckle, and Sasuke quickly moved his hand from his mouth to his waist to keep him upright. He pulled the weakened blonde against his chest, keeping him away from the knife he continued to wield in front of them, the muscles in his forearm taut as he bore his weight.
Naruto trembled as Sasuke’s pheromones invaded his senses, his mind, utterly consuming him. He felt a heat in his gut, his groin. It burned behind his eyes and pushed down heavy on his chest, making it difficult to breathe.
He groaned, his hands gripping his throat. “Nnhn.. S-Sasuke..”
The raven growled, a primal sound that brought goosebumps to his arms and a chill down his spine.
Naruto heard a sharp gasp and raised his head as the alpha in front of them dropped to his knees. He tried to brace himself up, but his arms gave out and he fell flat on his face. He rolled on his side and gripped his throat, much as Naruto did, but he seemed to be in far more pain. He cried out as he tried to drag himself away, to escape Sasuke’s pheromones and return to the friends who just stood by and watched this happen. The ones who had been just as eager to fuck the helpless omega but were so quick to look away while he was the one punished for it.
“O-ok.. ok, s-stop” he choked. “I’ll leave. J-just” he grated his teeth together, “nghhn, just s-stop.”
Sasuke glowered down at him, tempted to keep the onslaught going, but he could feel Naruto struggling to hold out against it.
He didn’t want to hurt him.
The Uchiha reeled back his pheromones, freeing both of them from its powerful scent. The alpha scrambled to his feet and immediately took off, desperate to get away. His legs were unsteady as he ran back to his pack. He fell a few times, though he pushed himself to his feet as fast as he could- afraid that he’d be subjected to Sasuke’s pheromones again if he didn’t.
Sasuke watched him leave, making sure that he had no intention of returning, before closing his switchblade and tucking it back into his pocket. He grabbed the blonde in his arms and spun him around to face him.
“Naruto? Are you ok?”
Naruto breathed heavily as he stared up at him, his eyes black and blue with desire, with fear.
“No..” he said quietly, “I’m not.”
Then his eyes rolled back, and his legs gave out. Sasuke grabbed the back of his head fast, making sure it didn’t slam into the pavement, then scooped him and the bag of meds into his arms.
Naruto laid limply against his chest, his head tucked just beneath his chin, and Sasuke couldn’t deny that he liked the feel of it. Having Naruto in his arms like this- it was something he’s wanted, he’s dreamed of, for years. Obviously this wasn’t the way he’d hoped it’d happen, but he couldn’t pretend he didn’t enjoy holding him like this.
Sasuke brought his head down and pressed their foreheads together as he breathed in Naruto’s faint omega scent. It reminded him of the forest. An earthy smell, like fallen leaves or freshly chopped wood. Something akin to an autumn day, something that would keep you warm by the hearth.
Something like home.
He breathed deeply, selfishly, relishing in his scent. Wishing that the omega in his arms really was his. That the comfort his scent gave him was meant for him.
Knowing far too well that it wasn’t.
…
Sasuke carried the unconscious blonde back to his car and gently placed him inside. He settled into the driver’s seat, started the engine, then looked over. His heart clenched tight in his chest at the sight of him.
Naruto’s face was so serene, so peaceful. Usually when he looked at Sasuke his brows were furrowed, his eyes narrowed in anger or wide with fear. It’s been a while since he’s seen him like this.
Sasuke laid his head back as he looked at him, his own eyes filled with pain. He reached out and gently smoothed back his hair, tucking a blonde lock behind his ear.
“I’m sorry.”
His hand lingered by his face, his fingertips brushing against the scars on his cheek, the curve of his jawline.
“I’m so sorry, Naruto.”
The blonde didn’t stir, and while part of him was relieved, he couldn’t help but feel disappointed. He wanted to be caught. He wanted Naruto to hear his regret, to finally understand him. To know the truth. Because he wasn’t sure he could say it otherwise.
Itachi was adamant about him staying away from him, and Sasuke wasn’t sure that Naruto being an omega would be enough to change his mind. It started off with Itachi being pissed that Sasuke was interested in an alpha, but he had a feeling it had a lot more to do with control.
Sasuke had disobeyed him.
Naruto’s new secondary gender didn’t change that.
Of course, Sasuke’s interest in an alpha is definitely what started all of this. Alpha-alpha relationships were still deemed unacceptable by most of society, especially the kind that Itachi associated himself with. They refused to accept same secondary-gender partnerships, and that was especially true when it came to two alphas.
Religions portrayed it as a sin against nature, and its ignorant followers were quick to spew that rhetoric. Even people who didn’t conform to other religious ideals echoed that same hate, shunning anyone who thought differently. Alphas who dared to fall in love with another alpha were shunned- disowned by their families, ridiculed by strangers, even denied access to basic human rights. It infuriated Sasuke- not only for himself but for anyone else who felt the same way he did.
Falling for his alpha best friend wasn’t a choice he consciously made. He didn’t do it to spite the world, to rebel against his brother. It wasn’t something he could control.
Sasuke felt what he felt, plain and simple.
Why was that so wrong? Why should he have to deny his feelings? Why should it involve anyone else apart from the person he loved?
Sasuke had attempted that same argument with Itachi and had been severely punished for it. Itachi’s pheromones had knocked him to the ground, and his vicious attack had kept him there. Itachi kept him locked in his room for weeks after that, only opening the door to drop off food and pick up what he left mostly untouched in his defiance. Sasuke had his own bathroom connected to his room, so he couldn’t even use that as an excuse to leave. He was trapped, restless, and worst of all completely cut off from Naruto.
When he was finally released, Itachi threatened to do much worse to both him and Naruto if he didn’t stay away from him. And while Sasuke didn’t want to face Itachi’s wrath again, he definitely couldn’t stomach the idea of Naruto being subjected to it.
So, seeing no way around it, Sasuke did as he was told. He abandoned the boy he loves, the person he cared about most- his best friend- to appease his brother. To keep Naruto safe. Itachi kept close tabs on him to ensure that he stayed away from the orphanage, that he maintained his distance, that he obeyed.
Which is exactly what Sasuke did.
And hated himself for it.
He saw the pain and confusion in Naruto’s eyes everytime he looked at him, but he was forbidden to go near him, to explain himself. So he just.. stayed away.
After a while Naruto finally gave up on him, and that terrified Sasuke. He couldn’t handle it.
And he refused to accept it.
But instead of befriending Naruto in secret, instead of ignoring him as he was told, he harassed him. He hurt him. And he wished more than anything that he could take it back.
Sasuke cradled the blonde’s face, swallowing back his regrets as he gave him a small, pained smile.
“I love you, Naruto.”
Sasuke thought he might wake up in time to hear him, but he didn’t. Naruto was still completely out, and his confession went unnoticed.
Sasuke let his hand fall, along with his broken smile and faint glimmer of hope. He reached over to grab Naruto’s seatbelt and buckled him in. Then he put the car in drive and steered out of the parking lot, prepared to take him back home- as promised.
He drove off without concern, completely unaware of the eyes that tracked his every move. He had been so focused on Naruto and his unrequited feelings that he failed to notice the car parked close by, and the man watching them from inside. He never saw him raise his phone, nor did he notice him take a picture of them.
Sasuke didn’t see any of it.
But he should have.
Maybe if he had, none of that would have happened. Maybe he would have been able to protect Naruto from his brother’s cruelty. And maybe..
maybe then he would have been able to protect him from himself.
Notes:
Hmmm.
Curiouser and curiouser.. 🐇
Chapter 10: Dominant
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto groaned as he slowly blinked open his eyes. He stared up at the ceiling for who knows how long, waiting for his vision to clear, for the fog in his mind to fade. Eventually the grogginess dissipated, but pain was quick to take its place. It pounded into him- relentless, its rhythm wildly exuberant.
Naruto grimaced.
His mouth was desert dry, likely contributing to his worsening headache. He needed water, but he didn’t want to move. He was tempted to stay put but his thirst was nearly unbearable at this point, and soon impossible to ignore.
Naruto sighed and slowly sat up, and his throbbing scalp screamed in protest.
He winced. “Nghn.. my fucking head..”
“Here.”
Naruto screamed and violently jerked back. He had no idea anyone else was even in here. His wide eyes shot up and he found Sasuke innocently holding out a few aspirin and a glass of water.
The raven quirked a brow at the blonde, amused by his antics.
Naruto, less so.
“The hell? How did you-?”
“Just drink the water, dobe.”
Naruto glared at him, but he was too thirsty to stay stubborn. He grabbed the water and drank half the glass, then snatched the pills out of his hand, threw them back, and drained the rest. Sasuke immediately took the glass from him when he was done and walked back into the kitchen to refill it. Without a word. As if it were the most sensible thing he could be doing right now.
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “What the hell are you doing in my apartment?”
Sasuke filled the glass then walked back and handed it to him once more. “What’s it look like I’m doing?”
“It looks like you’re fucking trespassing!”
Sasuke rolled his eyes. “You passed out, Naruto. I had to carry you back. I just brought you inside like ten minutes ago.”
Which was mostly true.
Sasuke did decide to omit a few truths. Which was for both of their sakes, really. Like how his ten minutes of being here was actually a lot closer to forty. And that for the majority of that time Sasuke had been sitting on the edge of Naruto’s mattress, smoothing back his soft blonde hair and barely resisting the urge to crawl into bed with him. How his canines had extended as he considered biting Naruto, leaving him with a temporary mark to ward off other alphas. How badly he wanted to claim him as his own- one way or another.
Luckily Sasuke had the sense to resist his greater desires, and Naruto was none the wiser for it.
He saw no reason to change that.
After a while Sasuke had walked away from the unconscious blonde, mostly to keep himself in check, and in the process had decided to look for meds to treat the headache he’d undoubtedly be facing when he finally woke up. Feral alpha pheromones were no joke.
Especially Uchiha ones.
Sasuke forced back his spiraling thoughts and turned his focus back to the blonde, who also seemed to be lost in thought.
Naruto had yet to rejoin him in reality.
He was still at a loss for words, and he just couldn’t seem to get past it. Sasuke had helped him- had really helped him. He’d stopped that alpha from attacking him, carried him all the way back to the car, to his apartment. I mean, yeah, it was partially his fault that Naruto passed out in the first place- those pheromones hit him like a fucking freight train- but he knew why Sasuke did that. With all of those alphas around, he really didn’t have much of a choice.
Sasuke protected me.
Naruto’s chest swelled with that realization, but he knew better than to let those feelings fester. He wouldn’t dare hope that it meant something more, that this was a sign. He refused to allow himself to read into it.
One broken heart was plenty.
“Sasuke, you-”
Naruto swallowed.
“-you should go.”
Sasuke didn’t look happy, but he didn’t seem all that surprised by Naruto’s reaction either. He was well aware that he would have to leave eventually. He didn’t want to- of course he didn’t want to- but his alpha instincts would get him into trouble if he stayed much longer. And besides, he didn’t want Itachi to become suspicious.
So, disappointed as he was, Sasuke didn’t say anything when Naruto ordered him to leave. He simply turned around and headed for the door, prepared to do just that. He slipped on his shoes and was just about to step out when he stopped. He looked over his shoulder and found those wide blue eyes already on him, watching him. Sasuke couldn’t help but wonder if the look Naruto gave him was one of regret since he really was leaving. Though, he figured it was far more likely that it was one of trepidation as he waited for the door to finally slam shut behind him.
The raven clenched his jaw hard. “Make sure you take your suppressants every day.”
Naruto gave him a bewildered look.
“I know..” he said quietly, wondering over the alpha who suddenly seemed so concerned for him. The bully who had abruptly become his caretaker.
“I really don’t need your help, Sasuke.”
Sasuke gave him a weighted look.
“Yes, Naruto. You do.”
Before the blonde could say another word, before Sasuke could push things too far, he left. And this time, he didn’t look back.
Naruto stared after him a while, then drank the rest of his water and flopped down on the bed. He gave the ceiling a confounded look.
“What the hell is going on with him?”
Naruto thought about the way his heart sped up every time Sasuke said his name, the warmth that spread through his entire body when he had protected him from that alpha. The way Sasuke’s pheromones sparked something heavy and primal in him, a want he had never known. A desire that both excited and thoroughly terrified him all at the same time.
Christ.
“What the hell is going on with me?”
…
Itachi glared at his phone before tossing it onto his desk in disgust. He could still see Sasuke’s soft smile on the screen- the blatant love in his dark eyes as he cradled the face of the alpha beside him. The one Itachi had explicitly told him to stay away from. The one he would now have to deal with himself.
Itachi sneered at their love once more before clicking the side of his phone, darkening the screen and obscuring the detestable image from his sight.
Goddamnit, Sasuke..
He dragged his long fingers through his hair, drawing back onyx curtains before letting them fall along his jawline once more. He let out an exasperated sigh as he reached for a pack of cigs and his metal lighter- a gift from a friend he no longer had the right to cherish.
One he wouldn’t soon forget.
Itachi quickly pulled a fresh cig from the pack, eager to clear his head and fill the empty space with something better- something that would be easier to bear- that wouldn’t require much, if any, thought. He lit the end of his cigarette and took a long drag from it, filling his lungs with the comforting toxins he’s grown quite fond of over the years.
Itachi breathed out a long smooth exhale and leaned his head back against his leather chair, immersing himself in sweet clove and bitter tobacco. Its scent easily permeated the room, masking what remained of his own.
If anyone else were here with him, they would probably be relieved by its presence. Dominant pheromones weren’t easy to face, after all. Itachi knew that all too well.
Dominant alphas- like himself- have become something of a rare breed these days. Obviously they were still out there, and the Uchiha bloodline was known for producing quite a few of them, but most people weren’t accustomed to associating with dominants. So, when they did, they were usually pretty alarmed by them. Quick to cower or worship, sometimes both. Which was why dominants typically found themselves in positions of power- and not necessarily because they’d earned it.
People feared what they couldn’t control, what they couldn’t fare up against, and no one could quite match up to a dominant alpha. They could overpower alphas and omegas alike, something that no mere alpha could even dream of doing. Granted, a strong alpha could definitely knock the wind out of a few weaker ones if their pheromones were potent enough, but it would never compare to what a dominant was capable of.
Not even close.
Itachi didn’t bother hiding his dominant nature and so he was put on a pedestal for it. Placed far above the rest, he was awed over- both respected and feared. He had control, he had power and wealth, and aside from that he had.. nothing. He had men at his command, a society of sheeple who would gladly lick his boots clean, and yet he had no one.
All because he was a dominant.
All because of these fucking pheromones…
Itachi took another deep drag from his cig and sent a plume of smoke cascading into the dark around him, that same burnt clove scent consuming his senses, sticking to his clothes, his long ebony hair. Part of him wished it could replace his own scent entirely.
If it could, he’d be free.
Free from the burden of being a dominant alpha. Free to relinquish the control he’d had dropped in his hands at such a young age, and the many responsibilities it came with. Without his status, his titles, he would just be another alpha. One who didn’t need to keep things in order, who wouldn’t have the spotlight so callously thrown on him all the damn time.
He could have gotten away with his own rebellions. He could have resisted, run from the expectations that constantly tore at him. He could have kept his important person by his side.. without hurting him.
But presenting as a dominant changed all of that.
Itachi glanced down at the lighter on his desk. He pulled it into his hand and seamlessly flicked it open with a soft metallic click. He ignited it and stared at the small vulnerable flame in his hand, watching it tremble before him. Then he clicked the lighter shut- snuffing out its fragile light.
Itachi gripped the lighter in his hand and suddenly slammed it down on the desk, hard, rattling the many contents around it.
If I can’t have my alpha,
Itachi glared into the darkness around him- impenetrable now that his only source of warmth, of light, of life..
was gone.
-then Sasuke can’t have his either.
…
Sasuke found himself holding his breath as he stepped into the house. He couldn’t really explain it, but something in him was screaming at him to avoid Itachi by any means necessary. That things would go horribly wrong if they crossed paths tonight, and he could easily imagine how. If Itachi found out who he’s been with all night, he was fucked. And he may very well be putting Naruto in danger with him.
He had to stay off Itachi’s radar and hopefully keep it that way for as long as possible.
Starting tonight.
Sasuke carefully closed the front door behind him, turned the lock in place as quietly as he could, then stepped through the dark entryway. He slipped out of his shoes and continued down the hall, pleasantly surprised to find it barren.
Maybe he had plans tonight.
Sasuke kept the lights off as he padded his way over to the winding stairs. He moved quickly, eager to get to his room up on the second landing- preferably undetected. He was just about to take the first step when someone roughly shoved him away from it.
Sasuke stumbled back, a surprised sound spilling from his lips. He tried to steady himself, but before he could regain his footing he was shoved again. He slammed into the wall, hard- the sheer force of it making his teeth clatter and his spine ache. He groaned and looked up to find his brother bearing down on him. His eyes were narrowed, blood-red, and practically glowing with hatred.
Sasuke’s eyes widened. “Itachi? What the hell are you-”
The raven ignored his little brother’s confusion, his useless questions, as he stepped closer. Sasuke hurriedly threw his hand out between them. He pressed his palm firmly against Itachi’s chest, struggling to keep him back.
“W-wait..”
Itachi roughly grabbed him by the jaw and jerked his head to the side, exposing his neck. Sasuke tensed as Itachi leaned in, unbothered by the arm between them. He brought his face close to the base of Sasuke’s throat.
“I-Itachi?”
He sniffed him closely, checking to see if he could detect another scent on Sasuke. An alpha’s scent. He was surprised to find that not only did he not smell another alpha, but that the only other scent he picked up from him was an omega one.
Itachi paused, brows furrowed as he considered the foreign pheromones, and in that time Sasuke’s shock finally faded. He shoved hard against his brother, trying to force him back.
And thoroughly failing at it.
“Dammit, Itachi! What the hell are you doing?!”
“Who were you with today?”
Sasuke’s heart leapt up his throat. “What do you mean?” he asked, attempting to sound nonchalant.
Knowing that he didn’t.
“I can smell him on you.”
Sasuke clenched his jaw. “Can you..” he muttered, still refusing to answer the question.
Itachi straightened before his brother, but he didn’t back away.
He wasn’t done with him yet.
“Using an omega to hide your little alpha’s scent now?”
He smirked, though it didn’t reach his eyes. They stayed blood-red and razor sharp.
“It’s clever, Sasuke, but not convincing.”
“I don’t know what you’re talking about!”
Itachi growled and grabbed Sasuke’s shirt in a tight fist. He leaned in, bringing their faces close.
“I know you were with him, little brother. And I already warned you what would happen if you were.”
He saw a flicker of blue, of fear, and couldn’t help but smile at it. It was, after all, what he was hoping to see. For all of Sasuke’s posturing, his stubbornness, he wasn’t stupid enough to ignore danger when it was staring him dead in the face.
“You told me to stay away from him” Sasuke snarled between his teeth, “and I have.”
Itachi’s eyes flashed. “You’re a terrible liar, Sasuke.”
“You said you smelled an omega on me, right? That’s because I was with an omega. Only an omega.”
Itachi narrowed his eyes. “You can play this game all you want, Sasuke. It won’t make your little blonde friend any safer.”
Sasuke’s eyes burned scarlet, matching his brother’s intensity. “You won’t touch, Naruto.”
The eldest Uchiha shrugged. “I would have no reason to if you didn’t.” His eyes sharpened. “But you and I both know you have.”
Sasuke swallowed hard, but he couldn’t find his voice.
Itachi didn’t bother waiting for it.
“Whatever happens to Naruto now, you only have yourself to blame.”
Itachi abruptly released him then turned to walk away, but Sasuke stopped him before he could get very far. He grabbed his arm and yanked it back, forcing him to stop.
“Itachi, wait, please- just leave him alone. I won’t.. I won’t have anything to do with him.”
Itachi looked over his shoulder and gave his brother a cold, apathetic stare.
“You know.. you’ve said that before, Sasuke, and I didn’t believe you then either.”
Itachi dropped his gaze to the fingers trembling on his arm, then raised them to find Sasuke’s paling face.
“You should have listened to me when you had the chance, little brother. Now.. well, now I’ll have to-”
“No!” Sasuke screamed, desperation clawing at his chest, his throat, fracturing his cry. “Pl-please, Itachi, he hasn’t done anything wrong!”
“And yet he’ll pay for your mistakes all the same.”
Sasuke gave him a pained look. “Why..? Why are you doing this?”
He saw something in Itachi’s eyes, an anger he’d never seen there before. There was pain behind it, and hate. A deep hatred that he didn’t know Itachi had in him.
“You can’t have him” Itachi growled.
Sasuke stared at him, surprised by the spite he heard in his voice. “Why?”
“Alphas are vicious feral creatures, Sasuke. They can’t be together. They would destroy one another.”
“So, what, you’re doing this for my sake? For his? And I’m supposed to believe that?”
Sasuke barked a sharp condescending laugh.
“I’m not buying it, Itachi. This isn’t about me, it’s about you! It’s always been about you! You decided I shouldn’t love him, so obviously I have no right to feel any of it! You order me to leave my best friend behind, so I fucking do it! He hates me and it’s your goddamn fault!!”
“If you tried to love him instead, he would come to hate you far more than he does now.”
“You don’t know that!”
Itachi wrenched his arm back, out of Sasuke’s grasp, eyes burning with rage. Before Sasuke could act, before he could even process what he was doing, Itachi swung his hand out fast and slapped him across the face. Sasuke dropped to his knees hard, pain racing up his legs and burning along his jawline. He kept his head lowered, hiding his tears and shame.
“I don’t know that” Itachi repeated, malice coating every word. He walked over, grabbed a fistful of dark hair, and jerked Sasuke’s head back.
“Nghhn..” Sasuke groaned in pain as the hand in his hair twisted. “S-stop.”
“You know nothing, little brother. But you will.” His expression darkened. “You will.”
Itachi’s grip tightened, and Sasuke gasped in pain.
“When you have destroyed everything you care about, everything that boy is, because you were too fucking selfish to let him go- then you will see just how much I know. And how stupid you were to ignore it.”
Sasuke tried to rise to his feet, but the hand in his hair forced him back to his knees. He choked back another pained sound and slowly opened his eyes to face the dominant bearing down on him.
“You’re.. wrong” he breathed. “You’re the reason I hurt him. I w-wouldn’t, nghhn.. I wouldn’t have hurt him if you hadn’t-”
“And yet you still wouldn’t just walk away like I told you to! You are to blame for what comes next, Sasuke. And if you continue to ignore my orders, it’ll be far worse.”
“No!! Nhhn, I-Itachi-!”
“Enough!”
The eldest raven threw his brother down at his feet and unleashed his pheromones, pinning him to the floorboards. Sasuke gasped in pain as the dominant scent crashed into him. It made his stomach roll, his head swim, his lungs constrict. He couldn’t breathe, couldn’t think. He reached out and gripped the floor with trembling fingers, desperately trying to pull himself away.
“Ahhh.. p-please..”
He forced down the bile crawling up the back of his throat as he blindly dragged himself forward, his strength wavering with every passing second.
“I-Itachi..”
Just as quickly as they descended on him, those brutal pheromones relented. Itachi reeled them back in, freeing his pitiful brother from its overwhelming power.
Itachi’s lips curled as he watched him tremble on the floor, repulsed by his weakness.
“And you call yourself a Uchiha..”
Sasuke couldn’t speak but if he could, he would’ve told his brother that he hated it just as much as he did. That if he could change anything about himself, that is precisely what he would change. Because Sasuke also despised being Itachi’s brother.
And he would give anything not to be.
Notes:
Family- am I right?
I figured you’d enjoy a little angsty fam dynamic in there. I mean, it’s somewhat canon-ish, right? Like a little?
And I know, my lovely mystical manticores, I know. I too adore Itachi and want him to remain hot and his actions excuseable, but unfortunately I enjoy making him a bastard too much for that. He may decide to redeem himself a bit later, and I may consider letting him. But I think we both know that I’m not done with his evil plans just yet.
Chapter 11: Hard Not to Notice
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto was tempted to skip school, in fact he wanted nothing more, but he wasn’t sure the teachers would give him another sick day. So, despite the blonde’s reluctance, he forced himself to wake up with his alarm the following morning. He hurriedly showered and got ready, adjusted his hat in the mirror after giving himself a once-over, and headed out with time to spare.
He was glad that he did- it meant he wouldn’t have to run to school this time. Which was a relief because he was fucking exhausted.
He felt like yesterday lasted a week, at least. There was so much he had been forced to face, too much. Becoming an omega, dealing with this new version of Sasuke, all the challenges he’s already had to face with his secondary gender.. And that was just the first day! How was he ever going to adjust if this is the kind of shit he’d be dealing with his whole life?!
It can’t always be like this, though. Right?
He really hoped not.
…
Naruto wasn’t used to being the first one in the room, and it was obvious that his teacher wasn’t used to seeing it either. Kakashi raised a brow as the blonde stepped inside.
“Well, this is surprising.”
Naruto scratched the back of head and gave him a slightly uncomfortable smile. He didn’t like being called out. He had learned from past experience that too much attention from alphas was not a good thing.
“Gotta keep you on your toes, sensei.”
“Uh-huh. I’m sure it was for my benefit.”
His teacher gave him a pointed look then let his eyes drift to the empty chair beside Naruto’s seat.
The blonde blanched. “No, I’m not here to.. it isn’t- it isn’t like that!”
“Very convincing.”
Naruto felt heat rise up neck and redden his cheeks. He turned away from his teacher’s watchful gaze, letting long blonde hair shield his embarrassment.
He’s wrong. It’s not like I want to see Sasuke. The guy’s an asshole- has been for years. Being nice to me for one day doesn’t change that.
It doesn’t.
Naruto was still trying to convince himself that his sensei was full of shit when his desk mate finally stepped into the room. Naruto’s eyes shot up and immediately widened at the sight of him. It hadn’t been that long since he saw him last- less than twelve hours. And the last time they were together, Sasuke definitely didn’t look like that.
Dark circles weighed heavy under Sasuke’s tired eyes, but that wasn’t the most alarming thing about his appearance. What Naruto was most surprised by was the bruise discoloring his usually perfect porcelain face. It stood out against his pale complexion, and Naruto just couldn’t look away from it.
Sasuke met his eyes briefly, noting his bewilderment before quickly looking away. He couldn’t stand the pity he saw behind Naruto’s confusion- sympathy he didn’t deserve.
Especially from him.
Sasuke dropped his bag by his desk and took a seat beside the curious blonde, keeping his head down to avoid the question in his eyes. His hair fell forward, hiding his face, but it didn’t stop Naruto from staring at him. A look that stabbed straight through him- one that was becoming increasingly difficult to ignore.
Sasuke clenched his jaw tight as he silently willed the blonde not to say anything about it. Not that that mattered. Naruto has always been stubborn. Even when Sasuke was aggressive with him, even when Naruto was clearly afraid of what he’d do next, that resilient fire never waned.
It was one of the many things he liked about him.
Naruto considered leaving it alone, he really did. Sasuke was ignoring him, which was pretty rare. And probably something he should take advantage of.
The old Naruto would have preferred it that way, and the current one should feel the same. After years of being harassed by the guy, you’d think he’d be thrilled to finally be left alone. It didn’t make sense for him to want any different, and yet he couldn’t stop himself from pulling Sasuke’s attention back to him.
Naruto surprised both of them when he reached out and tucked Sasuke’s hair behind his ear, his touch gentle, almost loving. Sasuke’s head shot up, his wide obsidian stare immediately locking onto him. His eyes flickered between Naruto’s, searching them, trying to understand what it meant. If it meant anything.
He desperately wanted to believe that it did.
“Naruto..?”
“What happened to you?” Naruto asked, his voice just as gentle as his touch.
Sasuke’s heart clenched into a tight fist, leaving him breathless. “I…”
He didn’t know what to say, how to respond. It’s been so long since Naruto was like this with him; he’d forgotten how good it felt to be cared for.
Sasuke felt something lodge in the back of his throat and quickly turned away. He didn’t want Naruto to see him like this. To see any of it.
“It doesn’t matter” he murmured.
“Don’t say that.”
Sasuke shook his head. “Just leave it alone, Naruto.”
The blonde wasn’t accustomed to doing what Sasuke wanted- at least not without putting up a fight first.
“It’s strange seeing you like this.”
When Sasuke didn’t respond Naruto leaned down and tilted his head, finding his eyes under his long dark hair. “I know you’re not ok.”
Sasuke lifted his head, and Naruto slowly did the same. The raven eyed those brilliant blues, seeing his concern, knowing it was sincere. He’s wanted it for so long, and yet now.. he couldn’t stand to see it. It didn’t give him the comfort he thought it would.
It just hurt.
“Don’t be nice to me” he said firmly. “I don’t deserve it.”
The blonde furrowed his brows. “You were nice to me yesterday.”
“That’s because you do deserve it.”
Naruto considered that for a moment before responding. “I’m not saying that I forgive you, Sasuke, because I don’t.” He paused when he noticed the pained look on his face before adding, “but that doesn’t mean I like seeing you hurt.”
But you should, the Uchiha thought.
You should want this more than anything. After how I treated you, what I’ve done..
I deserve nothing less.
“You’re better off worrying about yourself.”
Sasuke’s eyes slid to the hat on Naruto’s head, hiding the omega ears he wanted so badly to see again.. to touch. He brought his focus back to Naruto’s eyes and saw fear flickering inside. He’d clearly noticed where Sasuke’s attention had gone and likely had guessed at what he was thinking.
It made him feel even guiltier.
Sasuke could feel himself being pulled into that dark tunnel of regret, but Naruto’s voice cut through it, tearing him away from his self-deprecation. For now.
“I’m sorry that someone hurt you, Sasuke.”
The raven just stared at him.
Why..?
Why would you care?
After everything I’ve put you through.. how could you say something like that to me?
Sasuke dropped his eyes to his desk as he forced back tears he couldn’t bear to show.
“Don’t be” he muttered. “After everything I’ve done to you, I deserve nothing less.”
“Sasuke-”
“I know it isn’t enough to change anything, but for what it’s worth” he glanced up “I am sorry, Naruto. For all of it.”
He watched those blue eyes widen once more before turning away from them, and this time Naruto let him. Because he had no idea how to respond to that. This wasn’t the Sasuke he knew, the one he’s come to fear, to practically despise. No, this was the boy he had loved more than anything. The person he grew up with. This was the Sasuke he used to be.
And, for some reason, this one scared him far more than the last.
…
When class let out Naruto half expected Sasuke to stick around. He’s been so adamant about staying close to him lately, he figured he’d do the same now. So, when Sasuke silently grabbed his things and rushed out of the room, Naruto stared after him, completely shocked. He hasn’t been like that for a long time- not since their initial falling out in fact. And Naruto couldn’t understand why he was now.
He wasn’t like this yesterday, he thought to himself, tucking his notebook in his bag as he rose to his feet. What changed?
Clearly whatever happened to him, wherever he got that bruise from, it had a powerful effect on him.
Why do I even care? Naruto wondered. This has nothing to do with me.
Besides, Sasuke’s right. After everything he’s put me through, it serves him right.
But Naruto knew he didn’t mean it.
For how badly he had wanted to put Sasuke in his place, to show him what it felt like to be targeted and ridiculed, he didn’t want this for him. Some stupid part of him still cared. It didn’t matter that Sasuke didn’t deserve his sympathies, that he had thoroughly fucked up, Naruto couldn’t help it. Sasuke used to be his whole world- it was hard not to feel something for the guy when he looked so miserable.
So.. lost.
God, what the hell is wrong with me..
Naruto stepped out of the classroom, consumed by his thoughts as he traversed the halls. So much so that he failed to notice the sudden attention he was getting. A group of alphas, clearly itching for some form of entertainment, noticed the distracted blonde and decided to take advantage of the opportunity. The three of them strolled over to him, their superiority complexes locked in place, and Naruto was none the wiser. At least, not until it was too late to avoid them.
The tallest of the trio, obviously the leader of the pack, marched forward and abruptly shoved the blonde. Naruto, completely caught off guard, fell back against the lockers, his shoulder slamming into them hard. He winced and looked up to find himself surrounded.
Naruto swallowed, forcing back his fear the best he could. He pressed his back firmly against the lockers behind him, putting as much distance between them as possible.
It wasn’t nearly enough.
“Going for a new look, Naruto?”
Naruto blinked up at him, confused at first. He had no idea what he was talking about- that is until he saw his eyes drift up to his hat.
Blue eyes widened, his fear sharp in his chest. “What’s it to you?” he snarled, trying his best to mask his panic.
“Can’t help but be tempted to take it off.”
The alpha smirked, and his buddies echoed that same amusement, his same cruelty.
“Maybe that’s what you were going for.”
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “You always flirt with alphas like this?”
The alpha’s face reddened, and his eyes with it. He wasn’t happy to be publicly shamed. Or maybe he just didn’t like the truth coming out in front of his buddies. Either way, he was livid.
Naruto had a feeling he knew what came next.
“You think you’re funny, don’t you?” he growled. “But you won’t be laughing when I’m through with you.”
The alpha drew his fist back, prepared to follow through on his threats, and Naruto closed his eyes tight, bracing himself for it. But it never came.
Naruto peaked out from under his lids and found the alpha’s fist frozen in place. His eyes widened and darted up to find Sasuke. His hand was squeezing down tight on the alpha’s arm, holding it still.
Naruto blinked. “Sasuke?”
The raven glanced at the surprised blonde then turned his razor-sharp stare to the bastard between them. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?”
The guy looked over his shoulder, brows knitted in obvious confusion. “Uchiha? Why are you-”
“I asked you a question” Sasuke snapped.
The alpha flinched. “I.. I was just teaching this loser a lesson.”
Sasuke bared his canines, and the alpha’s resolve faltered. Before he could think of a better response, Sasuke wrenched the guy’s arm behind his back and forced it up at an unnatural angle. The alpha gasped in pain, his shock palpable.
“Nghnn! Wha- what the hell are you doing?!”
His eyes shot over to his friends, but they were just standing there, stock still. They had no intention of going up against the Uchiha- not even for him.
Sasuke leaned in, bringing his mouth close to his ear. “If you go near Naruto again I will break every bone in your body. Do you understand?”
“Y-yes.”
“Good.”
Sasuke released his arm, then grabbed the back of his collar and tore him away from Naruto. He threw him back, watching him stumble away from them.
“Get lost.”
The alpha didn’t hesitate to do just that, and his friends were quick to follow. Sasuke stared after them for a moment, making sure they did as they were told, before turning back to the blonde.
“You ok?”
Naruto bit his lip. “Is it always going to be like this?”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “No, Naruto, it won’t. I’ll make sure of it.”
Naruto looked up. “I don’t understand you.”
“I know.”
The blonde paused before adding, “am I supposed to?”
“Probably not.”
He raised a brow at that. “Probably?”
“Nevermind.”
Sasuke stepped forward and adjusted Naruto’s backpack strap, securing it on his shoulder and confusing him even more. “Just.. be a little more careful, alright?”
Naruto gave him another confounded look, all of his words left snagged in the back of his throat. Sasuke nodded to himself, as if he already knew what he meant to say. Even though Naruto wasn’t completely sure of it himself.
“Come on” Sasuke murmured. “I’ll walk you to class.”
“You’re going to walk me to class?”
“Pretty sure I just said that.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look but kept the rest of his comments to himself. And, just like Sasuke said, the two walked together to his next class. A sight that surprised everyone around them almost as much as it did Naruto.
Three alphas in particular couldn’t help but notice the bizarre sight, and they quickly fixated on it. So much so that they followed after the two- from a safe distance of course. They weren’t looking to piss off the Uchiha again. Facing his wrath once was more than enough.
The trio stared after the unlikely pair, matching bewilderment written all over their faces.
“Well that’s new..” Sasori muttered.
Hidan tilted his head as he studied the odd couple. “Do you think that’s why Sasuke was so pissed off at us?”
“Woah, wait- are you saying that he has a thing for Naruto?!”
Kakuzu considered the two before turning to his crimson-haired friend. “You know, he did seem pretty upset when I said it’d be nice if Blondie was an omega..”
Sasori gave a pointed look to the brunette’s battered face. “Ya don’t say.”
“Guess Uchiha has a thing for little alphas.”
A thought suddenly occurred to Kakuzu, one that brought a cunning smile to his face. “You know, this might be our chance to fix things with him.”
Hidan gave him a curious look. “What do you mean?”
“Well, if Sasuke wants Naruto for himself maybe we can, you know, help him out a little.”
Sasori had a feeling he knew where his friend was going with this, and found himself smiling with him. “You know, you’re actually smarter than you look, Kakuzu.”
“Shut up.”
“It could work” Hidan piped in. “Naruto doesn’t look as interested as Sasuke does. Maybe we could get them together. Give Sasuke a chance to.. convince him.”
Kakuzu’s sly, venemous grin widened.
“I’m sure we can find a way to give Sasuke some private time with Blondie. Uchiha’s pretty damn tense- a good fuck might be exactly what he needs.”
Sasori nodded, a plan already forming in his mind.
“Ya know, I couldn’t agree more.”
…
Sasuke stayed close to Naruto after that, despite Itachi’s warning to do otherwise. It made the raven extremely nervous that his brother hadn’t made a move yet, but he figured he had a better chance of stopping whatever he intended on doing if he kept the blonde close.
It was worth whatever punishment he’d face for disobeying him again.
Naruto was reluctant to have Sasuke by his side, but he couldn’t deny that it helped having an alpha look after him.
Especially a Uchiha.
The other alphas seemed to fear him, a lot like Naruto had. And the more they saw them together, the less willing they were to pester him. In fact, Naruto hasn’t had much interaction with anyone lately. Well, anyone apart from Sasuke.
He was still being weirdly nice to him, which brought out an entirely different kind of fear in Naruto. He wasn’t afraid of Sasuke the way he used to be, but he was definitely nervous around him. Sasuke was just too friendly, too gentle. The looks he gave him, the times he’d “accidentally” bump into him, the many excuses he’d find to touch him- how his hand would linger when he did…
Maybe he was reading into it, but he couldn’t help but be alarmed by it.
Naruto considered calling him out on it several times but quickly decided against it. Partially because he was afraid of what Sasuke would say, but also.. well, he was kind of afraid of his own reactions to it. Because as startling as it was, as anxious as it made him feel, Naruto couldn’t deny that he kind of..
liked it.
He shouldn’t. He knew that. But knowing and feeling were two very different things.
It didn’t make it any easier that Sasuke was suddenly becoming more and more comfortable with him either. He walked him to his classes, tucked his books in his backpack for him. He even started showing up at his apartment- which was definitely the biggest problem. An alpha and an omega shouldn’t be alone together in the first place, but alone in a studio? That was much worse.
No matter how innocent his visits might be, anywhere they sat there was always a bed just a few feet behind them.
Naruto couldn’t help but wonder if Sasuke was at all tempted by it.
He wouldn’t have thought so before, but with the way he treated him now.. it seemed far more likely. And it bothered him. Not just because he wasn’t ready for anything like that, or that he had yet to forgive Sasuke for how he used to treat him, but also because none of this happened before- back when he was an alpha.
He had to wonder- was this all about him being an omega now? Was Sasuke’s sudden interest in him just because of his secondary gender?
Maybe he just wants to take advantage of me, he thought sadly. Maybe he’s just being nice to get me to let my guard down.
The thought sickened him.
Is Sasuke really like that..?
It bothered him that he didn’t know, and that he felt the need to question his motives in the first place.
What are you hoping for Sasuke?
… What am I hoping for?
Notes:
Naruto better watch out! There’s some evil afoot. And it’s coming for him. 😈
Chapter 12: Cravings
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
The news of Sasuke and Naruto’s sudden friendship traveled around the school faster than either of them expected. People were shocked, and quick to deny it at first. They brushed it off as just an odd rumor, someone’s idea of a joke- that is until they saw them together. Once they did, there was no use denying it. The two were obviously close, strange as that might be.
Hell, they were nearly inseparable.
Sasuke had no doubt in his mind that it had made its way back to Itachi, and he could not fathom why his brother still hadn’t made his move. He was relieved that Naruto was still safe of course, but it was making him feel extremely on edge. He knew Itachi had something planned, and he couldn’t understand why he was waiting so long to take action. It wasn’t like him to just let Sasuke continue to disregard his orders like this.
What the hell is he up to?
Sasuke long since decided that he would stay close to Naruto as often as he could, keeping him safe from Itachi’s inevitable attack, hopeful that he would be there to stop it. But with each passing day he became more and more concerned that Itachi would find a way around his protection. His brother was clearly waiting for the perfect moment to strike.
But what exactly was he waiting for?
Sasuke was sure that he was missing something, and it was making him far clingier with Naruto than he ever expected to be. Something he was fully aware of but unable to change.
Naruto was resistant to Sasuke’s excessive attention at first, and still didn’t seem completely comfortable with it, but overtime he’s started to accept it. Sasuke supposed that was the most he could hope for. After everything he’s put the blonde through over the last two years, it was shocking that he even allowed that much.
Sasuke knew that he was still far from forgiven, but he had a feeling that Naruto never did want to give up on him. That somewhere deep down he still craved the chance to rebuild their friendship. That he wanted the same thing that Sasuke did.
Ok, maybe not the same thing.
But Sasuke could see that Naruto didn’t completely hate the idea of having him around. And he was grateful for it.
I’ll do right by you this time, Naruto.
I promise.
…
“I’ve made a decision.”
Naruto glanced over at the alpha who had become far too comfortable being in his apartment. He was sitting casually in his kitchen drinking tea he had made himself, completely at ease. It was a ridiculous sight, and what was even stranger was that Naruto found himself becoming accustomed to it.
Of course, he wasn’t about to tell Sasuke that.
Instead, Naruto raised a brow and gave his somewhat unwanted guest an exasperated look. “Is it to stop showing up at people’s homes uninvited?”
“No.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Think you might consider it?”
Sasuke smirked. “No.”
The blonde sighed. “You really can’t just show up here whenever you feel like it, you know.”
The raven dropped his elbow on the small kitchen table and placed his chin on his hand. He tilted his head and gave the blonde a far too dazzling smile. “Pretty sure I can.”
The blonde rolled his eyes again. “You’re not as charming as you think you are.”
“I think we both know that’s not true.”
Naruto gave him an irritated look, but Sasuke bypassed it.
“Anyways, what I was going to say is that I’ve decided to help you out.”
“Oh, this should be good.”
Sasuke ignored the sarcasm too. “I’m going to teach you some self-defense.”
Naruto gave him a bewildered look. “Really?”
“Really.”
Sasuke rose to his feet, his dark eyes locked on Naruto’s wary blues, his resolve unwavering. “Stand up.”
“Yeah.. I think I’m gonna pass.”
Sasuke walked over to him anyways, unwilling to accept his refusal. “You already know what alphas can be like, Naruto. You need to know how to fight them if I’m not there.”
Naruto’s stubbornness faltered at that. He couldn’t deny that he was horribly outmatched when it came to facing off against alphas. And the idea of being at their mercy terrified him- especially now that he was an omega.
Sasuke wasn’t wrong. He needed to know how to fight back, to protect himself. He couldn’t always rely on Sasuke being there to do it for him.
Unable to deny his reasoning, Naruto finally rose to his feet. “Fine. I’ll let you teach me a few things. I guess.”
The raven smiled. “I knew you’d see things my way.”
Naruto continued to roll his eyes.
“Help me move some stuff out of the way” Sasuke said. “We’ll practice some moves in here.”
Naruto looked around his small studio, eyeing its meager space. “It’s a little cramped, isn’t it?”
Sasuke waved away his concerns. “It’s fine. We’ll do more outside once you’ve got the basics down.”
Naruto wasn’t exactly sure what the basics were, but it sounded reasonable enough. The two moved Naruto’s sparse furniture to either side of the room, clearing the space between the door and his bed for them to practice in.
“So, what’s stopping me from just using this stuff on you?” Naruto pointed out as he shoved the last chair into the far corner of the room.
Sasuke shrugged. “Nothing.”
“But you’ll teach me anyways?”
“If you want to have a fair fight with me, go for it” Sasuke said.
His expression suddenly darkened.
“By the time I’m done, you won’t have to ever face a fight you can’t win again.”
Naruto laughed, feeling uncomfortable. “You can’t guarantee something like that, Sasuke.”
“Yes. I can.”
He moved to the middle of the room and faced off against the blonde. “Come here.”
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek, suddenly feeling nervous. “Umm.. maybe this isn’t such a good idea.”
“Don’t be nervous.”
Sure, I’ll get right on that.
Naruto was still plenty anxious, but he approached the raven anyways. He breathed out a long exhale and met his eyes. “Ok, what do we do first?”
“Start with a fighting stance.”
Sasuke turned his body as he raised his fists. He bent his knees slightly, and stayed light on his feet, his muscular frame ready for combat.
Naruto, on the otherhand, was having some difficulty. He tried to duplicate what Sasuke was doing, but he could tell that his stance was all wrong. It was embarrassing, and he was already on the verge of giving up on it, but Sasuke wasn’t about to let him.
“Hold on a second.”
The raven moved so they were side by side, giving Naruto a better view of what he was doing. “Hold your arms like this. You want to keep your fists up, block your face.”
He reached over and tapped on the blonde’s thigh, trying not to take it too personally when he flinched.
“Bend your knees. You want to stay light on your feet, ready to dodge.” Sasuke shifted side to side to show him what he meant. “Like this.”
Naruto tried, but he couldn’t help but feel self-conscious beside Sasuke, who clearly knew what he was doing while Naruto very clearly did not.
“I feel stupid.”
“You’re thinking too much about what you look like. You need to focus on protecting yourself.”
Naruto gave an exasperated sigh. “Ok, ok, I get it. I’ll.. I’ll try.”
Sasuke moved back to face the blonde, eyeing his posture. He reached out and gently took hold of his wrists.
“Your arms should be a little higher” he murmured.
Sasuke told himself to stay focused on what he was doing, on actually teaching him how to fight back, but he couldn’t stop thinking about how thin Naruto’s wrists were, how much he liked the feel of them in his hands. It sparked a primal urge in him, one that would terrify Naruto if he knew. A desire to throw him down, to pin his arms to the floorboards, his fingers tight around those thin wrists..
Sasuke shoved his feral impulses to the far recesses of his mind as he slowly let his fingers fall from Naruto’s arms. Their eyes met, and for a second there he could have sworn he saw a flicker of darkness in those ocean depths. Then Naruto blinked and it was gone.
If it was ever there to begin with.
Sasuke tried not to think about it as he raised his palms before the blonde. “Alright, I want you to punch here.”
“You want me to punch you” Naruto said incredulously.
“Take it easy, Rocky. You’re just punching my hands.”
Naruto gave a half-laugh at the reference- the slightest of sounds and yet it filled Sasuke’s entire being with warmth.
Naruto eyed Sasuke’s hands, then his own. “Umm, I’m not sure how to..”
“Don’t tuck in your thumbs- that’s a good way to break them. Keep your wrists straight. You’re going to jab like this.” Sasuke turned once more to model how to throw out a powerful jab. “Pull your arm back fast and get back into that same fighting stance. Got it?”
Naruto nodded, and Sasuke turned back to face him.
“Alright, show me what you got.”
…
The two practiced jabs, crosses, and a few different ways to block and dodge attacks for a while. Naruto was stiff at first, and unbelievably self-conscious, but eventually he started to get the hang of it.
It was actually.. kind of fun. Sasuke was a better teacher than Naruto expected, and he was able to pick up on things pretty quickly. It made him feel confident, strong- something he hasn’t felt in a long time.
And it made him want to learn more.
The two were at the sink, taking a much-needed water break, when a thought occurred to him. “Hey, Sasuke.”
The raven turned to look at him over his glass. “Hm?”
“Do you know a good move for taking someone down?”
Sasuke slowly lowered his cup before turning his full focus to the blonde, wondering where he was going with this. And trying his best not to misread the situation.
“What do you mean?”
“Well, like if I want to knock someone down really fast. Like..” he paused as he searched for a good example, “like when that alpha shoved me against the lockers last week.”
A flash of red sparked in Sasuke’s eyes at the thought. Naruto quickly hurried past it.
“Is there a move I could have used to knock him down to the ground fast? You know.. before he corners me.”
Sasuke tried his best to rein in his anger as he thought about a move he could teach him. One in particular came to mind, but he wasn’t sure how Naruto would feel about it.
“Well.. there is one we could do, and it’s pretty affective, but…”
Naruto tilted his head. “But what?”
“We would, umm, we’d need to use the bed.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. He took a nervous step back. “What are you talking about..?”
Sasuke held up his hands. “It’s not what you think” he said quickly. “It’s just to make sure we don’t hurt ourselves falling on the floor. It’s a pretty brutal take down.”
Naruto thought about it for a while before replying. “It’s.. just for falling though, right?”
Sasuke held up two fingers. “Scout’s honor.”
Naruto couldn’t help but smile at that. “There’s no way you were a scout.”
“Ok, fine, I’m not the Boy Scout type. But I’m not lying about this.”
Naruto chewed at the inside of his cheek as he pondered his next move. Involving his bed in any way with an alpha was simply not a good idea, but-
I need to know how to fight off alphas.
And if Sasuke really can show me how to take them down..
He’d probably have a better chance with a move like that than he would going up against them in a fist fight. It was still a useful skill, but Naruto needed something far more effective.
“Ok” he said quietly. “I’ll do it.”
Sasuke dropped his eyes. Don’t think it. Do NOT think about it. You’re fighting.
You’re just fighting.
He took the blonde’s arm, feigning confidence that he definitely didn’t have, and pulled him over towards the bed. Naruto stiffened as they drew closer, but he didn’t fight him on it. He’d already decided he needed to learn this. He wasn’t backing down now.
Sasuke pulled him around to face him and gently pushed Naruto back until his legs bumped against the edge of the mattress. Those nervous blues stared up at him, enticing Sasuke even more.
No, stop that. You need to focus, dammit.
Focus.
The raven licked his lips as he willed his erratic heart to calm down. “Ok, I’m going to do the move on you first so you can see how it works.”
Those huge blues widened even more.
“I.. I don’t know about this.”
“Just trust me, ok?”
Naruto gave him a dark look. “You know I don’t.”
Sasuke sighed. “Well.. try.”
Yeah, right, I’ll get right on that.
“What exactly are you going to do?” he asked nervously.
Sasuke took a step towards him, displeased when Naruto shrank back from his approach.
“I’ll kick out your legs first” he said, his voice low- sending a chill down the blonde’s spine. “And as you fall, I’ll grab you by the neck and use that momentum to push you down onto your back.”
Naruto inhaled sharply.
Ok, maybe this isn’t such a great idea.
“When you do this” Sasuke said, shifting even closer, “I want you to slam me down as hard as you can.”
Naruto paled.
“Don’t worry” Sasuke said, easily reading his fear, “I won’t do that to you.”
“Sasuke..”
He didn’t give him the chance to second guess it. Without warning, Sasuke kicked out his feet from under him. Naruto pitched backwards and Sasuke lightly grabbed him by the throat and shoved him down on the bed.
Unfortunately, it didn’t go exactly as planned.
Naruto unintentionally kicked his legs out, knocking him forward in the process. Sasuke managed to drop a knee on the bed and his hand slammed down beside Naruto, propping him up before he fell flat on the blonde. It was an alluring thought, but not one he could afford to do.
At least, not yet.
Naruto’s breath caught in his throat, and at first he was completely speechless. Sasuke was hovering over him, on his bed. He couldn’t decide if he was excited by that or simply horrified.
Maybe both.
Sasuke seemed to be struggling just as much as he was. He was frozen in place, his eyes just as wide as he stared down at the blonde beneath him. His eyes skimmed over his flush face, his slightly parted lips- which was all quite tantalizing, but that wasn’t what made him freeze like that.
Naruto’s hat had slipped off when he fell, revealing the fox ears he was always so adamant about hiding. The ones that Sasuke constantly craved the chance to touch. And now that they were here, exposed and so close, he just couldn’t resist.
Sasuke slowly slipped his hand away from Naruto’s throat and without really thinking, almost as if in a trance, he reached for those ears. His thumb barely brushed against one, when Naruto abruptly shoved him back.
“Don’t- don’t touch me!”
Sasuke withdrew his hand and dropped his eyes back to the blonde’s paling face.
“I’m not going to hurt you, Naruto.”
Naruto shoved against his chest again, but it barely moved him. He swallowed hard, and his eyes shot back up.
“S-Sasuke.. get off of me.”
Naruto hated the way his voice trembled. And what’s more, he now had to deal with the sudden appearance of another omega trait.
Goddamnit, this fucking tail!
Why does this have to happen to me? Why now?!
Naruto shoved against his chest harder. “I mean it Sasuke!”
The Uchiha finally gave in, though it took every ounce of self-control to do it. He wordlessly rose to his feet and held out his hand to help Naruto to his own. After a slight hesitation, Naruto took it. He let the raven pull him up, but he refused to meet his eyes.
Sasuke couldn’t blame him. He had sworn not to do anything but fight and had immediately taken things too far. I told him to trust me, and then I instantly fuck it up.
Sasuke dragged his hand down his face, irritated with himself. “Naruto, I wasn’t going to-”
“I don’t want to hear it.”
“Naruto-”
“It’s my turn, right?”
Sasuke studied the blonde, wondering over the things he left unsaid, the gaze he refused to return, and yet his determination to follow through with what they were doing.
“We can stop if you want to stop.”
“No, I’ll.. try it.”
Naruto shifted around Sasuke, careful to keep his backside hidden from him. He was tempted to make a grab for his hat too, but it had flown to the other side of the bed and he didn’t want to bend over to get it.
Naruto was sure that Sasuke was still staring at his ears and was careful to avoid looking. He wasn’t sure what he’d find in those dark eyes, but he was certain he didn’t want to find out.
Once he made his way around him, the two stood before each other, this time with Sasuke’s legs braced against the edge of the bed.
“Do you remember what to do?”
Naruto nodded.
“Ok. Just make sure you act fast. That’s part of it.”
Naruto did just that.
He abruptly kicked the back of Sasuke’s legs, knocking him off his feet, then leapt forward, grabbed him by the throat, and slammed him down on the bed. He fell forward, but like Sasuke he managed to brace himself up in time. He looked down, finally meeting Sasuke’s eyes, and was surprised to find him smiling up at him.
“Nicely done, Naruto.”
The blonde blushed and quickly pushed himself up. He took a few steps back, a shaky breath falling from his lips. “Ok. I think.. I think that’s enough for one day.”
Sasuke pushed himself up on his elbows, his eyes still locked on the anxious blonde and those adorable fox ears he had yet to hide. There were so many things that Sasuke wanted to say to him, to do to him, but he chose to keep all of it to himself. To avoid ruining what he was finally starting to get back.
“We should.. get some food” he finally said. “My treat.”
Naruto’s head shot up at that, just as he knew it would.
“Wait- really?”
“Yeah, why not?”
Itachi, Sasuke thought. That’s why not.
But he ignored the warning in his head in favor of the grin stretching across Naruto’s face.
He rose to his feet, eyed those fox ears a moment longer, then reached over and grabbed Naruto’s hat off the bed. Sasuke liked the look of them and would have preferred to keep looking at them, but he didn’t love the idea of anyone else seeing Naruto’s omega ears.
He wanted to be the only one.
“Umm.. where did you want to go?”
Sasuke blinked. He hadn’t realized how long he’d been staring at him.
“I don’t care either way.” He paused. Actually.. “Naruto.”
“Hm?”
“When was the last time you had ramen?”
Those huge blue eyes gleamed with excitement. “Ramen? Really?!”
Sasuke couldn’t help but smile with him. “As much as you can eat.”
“Oh, hell yeah!” Naruto cheered. “Let’s go!”
He bounded over to the door immediately, eager to get to the nearest ramen stand. So much so that he completely forgot to hide his omega traits along the way.
He unlocked the door and started to pull it open, still completely oblivious, when Sasuke’s hand suddenly slapped against it, forcing it closed. Naruto flinched as it slammed shut, but he didn’t turn around.
Sasuke was standing way too close for that.
“W-what are you doing?” he breathed, frozen in place.
Sasuke pulled Naruto’s beanie down over his hair, concealing his little fox ears beneath it.
“I could ask you the same thing” he murmured.
His eyes slid down to the blonde’s ass. He could see his tail sticking out from his waistband, swaying lightly against his lower back.
Tempting him.
Against his better judgment, Sasuke reached down and lightly ran his fingers across the tip of Naruto’s tail, his thumb grazing against the soft skin of his back when it shifted in his hand.
Naruto gasped and hurriedly spun around. He threw his hand against Sasuke’s chest and roughly shoved him back. “Don’t touch that!”
Sasuke allowed himself to be pushed away from the frazzled blonde, but he didn’t want to. His eyes slid back down his body, finding his thin waist and a hint of that thick auburn tail behind him before he completely turned to hide it.
Sasuke’s pupils darkened, desire igniting a heat deep in his core. It took everything in him not to tear Naruto’s pants down to see the rest. To run his fingers down the length of that tail and see what kind of sounds Naruto made when he did..
Stop.
You can’t lose control with him, you know that. Calm down. Just stop thinking about it.
Please.
Before you do something you’ll regret.
Sasuke pressed his tongue firmly against an elongating canine, piercing the flesh just enough to ground his growing urges.
“You shouldn’t go out with that showing” he growled.
Naruto’s heart leapt up his throat at the sound of it. He swallowed hard. “I wasn’t trying to..” He felt his face redden. “No, you know what, it’s- it’s none of your business what I do!”
Obsidian eyes narrowed. “I’m making it my business.”
“What?! You can’t just-”
“You need to learn how to control it, Naruto.”
Sasuke’s voice and his gaze suddenly softened, his own control making a full return, cooling some of Naruto’s anger with it.
”Especially if you plan on hiding your ears” he added. “It isn’t safe.”
“Don’t you think I want to?!” Naruto choked. “I don’t know how!”
Sasuke reached out and gently fingered the ends of Naruto’s hair, unable to stop himself from getting close again. “Maybe I can help you with that too.”
Naruto slapped his hand away.
“Yeah, I don’t think so.” He eyed the raven warily, still not sure what to make of his changing moods, then shifted to the side- away from the door, away from him. “On second thought, I think I’ll just stay home.”
“Relax, dobe. I’m not a threat to you.”
Naruto gave him a skeptical look. “Oh, sure, not a threat” he muttered. “Grab my fucking tail like it’s nothing but no, obviously you’re no threat..”
“I’m sorry, alright.”
Naruto didn’t look convinced, nor did it look like he’d be backing down anytime soon. But Sasuke still had one last trick up his sleeves.
“Fine” he said with a long, dramatic sigh. “I guess I’ll just go get ramen by myself. I thought you’d want some too, I hear they have good pork ramen at the one by your place, but if you really don’t want to go…”
Naruto glared at him, and Sasuke knew he had him. His little blonde friend never could say no to ramen. Something he had learned to use to his advantage back when they were kids.
Lucky for Sasuke, some things never change.
…
“I officially regret bringing you here.”
Naruto smirked around a mouthful of ramen. “You don’t mean that.”
Sasuke watched the blonde swallow down a particularly large clump of noodles, pelican-style, before scooping another generous helping into his mouth.
“Did you always eat like this?”
“Hah wu you nah wumemer whah?”
Sasuke quirked a brow at the overzealous blonde. “You want to try that again?”
Naruto choked back another heaping mouthful before repeating himself. “I said, how do you not remember that? It wasn’t that long ago..”
His voice trailed off and neither said a word as they both recalled what it had been like between them for the last two years. How he could have forgotten something like that in the first place.
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair as he looked away, avoiding Naruto’s eyes. “I’m sorry” he said quietly. “The way I treated you.. Naruto, I-”
“What changed, Sasuke?”
Naruto’s voice was so quiet, so small. He wanted answers, but it was obvious that he was afraid to hear them.
Maybe I should finally give them, Sasuke thought. Maybe it’s time I tell Naruto the truth.
Well.. some of it.
“I never wanted to leave you like that.”
Naruto furrowed his brows, confused. “Then why did you?”
“My brother” Sasuke admitted. “He told me I had to stay away from you, and I… I didn’t feel like I had a choice.”
Naruto considered the raven for a moment and as he did something clicked.
“Wait. Is he the one who hit you?”
Sasuke bit his lip, tempted to withhold the truth. But after a while he finally nodded.
Naruto thought that over too and another thought came to mind.
“Is it because you’ve been spending time with me again?”
Sasuke’s eyes widened.
He’s a lot more perceptive than I thought.
“That’s not important.”
“So yes” Naruto answered for him.
He chewed at his bottom lip, the rest of his ramen momentarily forgotten.
“Maybe this isn’t such a good idea.”
“Naruto, stop.”
“But your brother-”
“Isn’t going to control my life anymore!” Sasuke shouted over him.
Naruto didn’t look convinced. “I don’t want to get between you and your family, Sasuke.”
“You are not the problem.”
“But-”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “Don’t. I mean it, Naruto.”
Naruto’s mouth snapped shut. He quietly nodded and returned to his noodles. He pinched another heavy portion between his chopsticks and raised them to his lips, then paused.
“Why didn’t he want you to be around me?”
Sasuke didn’t answer, which made him even more curious.
“Sasuke?”
“It’s.. not important.”
Naruto gave him a doubtful look, but Sasuke wouldn’t say more. He was determined to keep his secrets, and after a while Naruto finally backed down and let him. Because he was fairly certain that Sasuke would tell him eventually.
Whether he wanted to or not.
…
Kakuzu picked unenthusiastically at his lunch, disgruntled with their many failed attempts to make their plan work. He shoved the tray away and sighed. “This is taking longer than I thought it would.”
Sasori turned to glare at him. “Yeah, well, I didn’t expect Uchiha to always be around him, alright! How the hell are we supposed to get Naruto alone?”
The brunette shrugged. “I don’t know, distract Sasuke I guess.”
Sasori grated his teeth together, his anger rising. “That means coming up with another fucking plan!”
Hidan, not bothered enough by any of this to have his appetite ruined, shoveled in a mouthful of rice and proceeded to awkwardly talk around it- not letting that faze him either. “I’m sure we can come up with something.”
“Plans take time!” Sasori shot back. “How much time do you think we have?”
Hidan shoveled more food down his gullet before he spoke. “A lot. I mean, Sasuke hasn’t done anything to us. And you know he hasn’t gotten very far with Naruto.”
Sasori glanced over at the blonde across the cafeteria, noting how uncomfortable he seemed sitting beside the Uchiha. His posture was stiff, eyes downcast- while Uchiha had yet to look at anything else since they got there.
Sasuke’s infatuation was undeniable.
Naruto’s? Not so much.
“Yeah” he muttered, “that’s probably true..”
Hidan nodded. “Don’t rush perfection, Sasori. There’s a reason people prefer aged wines and cheeses, ya know. Time is key when creating a masterpiece.”
The redhead rolled his eyes. “You’re not as wise as you think you are, Hidan.”
His friend tore through a thick piece of meat with his teeth then looked up to give him a wide, unsettling smile around its remains.
“Ya know, I couldn’t disagree with you more.”
Notes:
I’m craving meat. Is that obvious?
*sigh*
Maybe Cinnamon will cook me up a steak or something if I let him take over for a bit.(Yes, I’m talking about my invisible angst-horse, Cinnamon. Obviously. Don’t judge- this is part of the writing process!)
…“Cinnamon, darling? How do you feel about-?”
*spicy angst already cooking on the stove.*
“Oh, darling. You reallyyyy shouldn’t have..” *grins* “but I’m so glad you did.”
Chapter 13: Plight of Prey
Notes:
Warning: This chapter includes sexual assault. Please don’t read if that is triggering for you.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
The weekend could not have come soon enough. Naruto desperately needed a break from school- from everyone’s constant staring, the endless rumors that persisted everywhere he went.
And from Sasuke.
He was just.. he was getting too close.
At first Naruto found himself giving into it, but lately it’s started making him feel on edge. There was something about the way Sasuke looked at him..
It wasn’t just curiosity or faint interest like it had been in the beginning. His expression had taken on a sharpness to it that Naruto didn’t understand.
That he was afraid to understand.
It made him feel uneasy everytime they were alone together. He couldn’t explain why exactly, but some part of him knew to be wary. And each time he looked at Sasuke he felt like he was right to do so. Those dark eyes of his held a sort of glint now, like a carefully honed blade flashing in moonlight, nearly obscured by the night pressing down around it.
He knew he should avoid that penetrating gaze, and yet Naruto still found himself hopelessly drawn to it. Which only worried him more.
But it wasn’t just that. Sasuke was touching him more than he used to, and he wasn’t even bothering to hide his intent anymore.
Like yesterday, when they were alone in the library together.
Naruto had managed to convince the librarian to order a new fiction series he was excited to read, and today was the day it finally arrived. So as soon as his free period started, he headed straight for the library- eager to get his hands on the collection before anyone else did.
Sasuke of course escorted him, as he always did, and the crude jealous whispers followed them down the hall as they went.
“They seem a lot closer now, don’t they?”
“Looks like a lot more than just some friendship if you ask me.”
“What, like you think Sasuke likes him? That’s absurd- they’re both alphas.”
“Yeah, but Naruto’s small for an alpha. I bet when he bends him over you can’t even tell the difference.”
Naruto flinched at that one.
Sasuke spun around to confront them, but Naruto quickly grabbed his arm to stop him before he could. “Don’t” he said quietly. “It’s not worth it.”
Sasuke looked like he wanted to argue, but Naruto cut him off before he had the chance to.
“It won’t make a difference, Sasuke.”
Maybe not, but he didn’t like seeing Naruto upset. But he backed down anyways, knowing that the blonde hated when he made a scene. He settled for shooting the offenders a dark look, then grabbed Naruto’s wrist and pulled him down the hall and away from the crowd.
Naruto kept his head down, unwilling to face the scrutiny that so many had towards him. He already knew he wasn’t good enough to be close to Sasuke like this- he didn’t need their disapproving looks and callous comments to figure out that much.
It’s not like he hadn’t tried to push him away, but Sasuke wasn’t having it. And truth be told, Naruto had come to like his company. He was well aware of what he should do, but he didn’t want to.
He didn’t want to be alone again.
He just wished that Sasuke would tone down the intense way he looked at him. Just enough to make him stop questioning it.
“Are they on the shelf or is he holding them for you in the back?”
Naruto blinked, and Sasuke’s face abruptly came into focus. He found himself blushing at the sight of it and quickly ducked his head to hide his reddening cheeks, mortified.
Christ. Get it together, he chided himself. Stop being such a fucking omega.
“Naruto?”
“He, uhh, he said he’d hold onto them for me” he muttered.
Sasuke nodded, though Naruto didn’t see it. He was still doing everything he could to avoid looking at him. The raven sighed. He hated when Naruto was like this. It was kind of endearing seeing him shy around him, but he didn’t like being ignored.
He kept a firm grip on the blonde’s wrist and wordlessly pulled him over to the front desk.
At least Naruto let him do that much.
The two stopped before the librarian- an elderly man with a warm smile. His eyes fell on the blonde, and his smile brightened. “Ahh, there you are. I was wondering if you’d remembered.”
Naruto’s head shot up at that. “Of course I remembered! I’ve been thinking about it all week!”
The man chuckled. “Glad to hear it.”
He reached under the counter and pulled out a stack of paperbacks. Naruto beamed at them, and Sasuke found himself utterly captivated by the sight. He never realized how much the blonde liked to read. It might even surpass his love for ramen, which was definitely saying something.
The books were checked out to him, and Naruto eagerly scooped them up in his arms before bounding over to a small table. Sasuke grabbed a random paperback as he followed and took the seat across from him. He was fine reading anything, just as long as he could look up and see Naruto’s face.
The slab of wood between them was thin, keeping the blonde in arm’s reach. Which Sasuke didn’t hesitate to take advantage of. While Naruto poured over his novel, Sasuke reached across the table and tangled his fingers in his hair. Naruto started at his touch and went to pull back from it, but Sasuke quickly grabbed his forearm and pinned it down.
“Sasuke..” he breathed, unintentionally sending a rush of heat through the Uchiha’s entire being, making him want him more.
“No one else is here” he reassured him.
“That’s.. that’s not the only problem with this.”
Sasuke tucked a golden lock behind his ear, his fingers lingering, unwilling to part.
Naruto turned his face away, overwhelmed by the look in his eyes, the feel of his hand. “Don’t.”
“Does it bother you?”
Naruto’s head jerked back. “Obviously! Are you really going to pretend you can’t tell?!”
Sasuke’s hand moved to his mouth. He pressed down lightly, silencing him immediately. “Shh. We’re in a library. Baka.”
Naruto slapped his hand away. “I thought you stopped doing things like this.”
“Like what?”
“Like.. like messing with me!”
Sasuke’s leaned in, his expression far too sincere. “That is not what I’m doing.”
“But.. you-!”
Sasuke finally released the flustered blonde and sat back in his chair, utterly undaunted. It irked Naruto even more to see it.
“Are you really going to-!”
“Just read your book, dobe.”
“Hey!”
Sasuke ignored his escalating outbursts, grabbed his own book, and started reading. And, after a while, Naruto did the same. But he could still feel Sasuke’s eyes on him. It made it exceedingly difficult to concentrate because despite his reactions to it, Sasuke’s forwardness was beginning to.. excite him.
He shouldn’t want Sasuke to lean over him in a doorway or have him sneak his fingers under his hat to brush against his ears. He shouldn’t want any of it.
He shouldn’t.
“Naruto?”
The blonde flinched and looked up, pulled from his musings, brought back to the present.
And there he was, sitting at his kitchen table, a mug filled with coffee cooling beside him. Naruto’s weekend was supposed to be Sasuke-less, but it didn’t look like that would be happening.
Despite his posturing, Naruto had yet to decide how he felt about that.
…
The overly comfortable raven had shown up at his door far too early in the morning for a Saturday. Naruto tried to ignore him, but his insistent knocking had eventually roused the tired blonde and gained him entry into his shabby abode. Naruto was somewhat irritated, but not completely surprised. This was the new Sasuke after all, and he wasn’t one for giving the blonde a whole lot of space.
He did apologize for disturbing his sleep though, and even sent the blonde back to bed while he got to work making breakfast. Naruto supposed he couldn’t be too pissed at him. Not when he was so apologetic. Plus he had come over with a big bag of food, clearly intending on making him a meal. It was hard to stay mad at that.
“You’re lucky I like food” Naruto grumbled before slinking off to bed and falling onto his mattress. If he wasn’t already half-asleep, he would have realized how stupid it was to lay in his bed, completely vulnerable, with a handsy alpha in his apartment. He probably would have yelled at him enough to drive him out for a while so he could sleep like a responsible omega should.
But of course, he didn’t.
Luckily, Sasuke kept himself preoccupied with breakfast and kept his baser instincts under control. Though Naruto still woke up with his hands on him, smoothing back his hair and lightly brushing his fingers against his exposed fox ears.
Naruto jolted awake after that and hurriedly shoved him back. He pulled his hat on to hide his ears, but the damage was already done. He had moaned in his sleep, leaned into his touch, and that damned tail was back.
“Do you mind?!”
Sasuke smiled. “Not at all.”
Naruto glared at him, but his anger dissipated when he saw the spread on his kitchen table.
“You actually made breakfast..”
“I did.”
“Can I eat it?”
Sasuke forced back a laugh. Well, most of a laugh. “It’d be pretty pointless if you didn’t.”
His attention now fully focused on the abundant meal, Naruto’s tail disappeared and his concerns with it. He rushed to the bathroom to brush his teeth and wash the sleep from his face, then hurried back to sit at his table.
“Wow..” he said, almost dreamily. “I didn’t know you could cook.”
Sasuke handed him a bowl of rice and a pair of chopsticks as he took a seat beside him. “There’s a lot you don’t know about me.”
Naruto looked over at him. “Hmm.”
But his attention soon turned back to the food and his curiosities about the alpha faded to the background.
Of course, his wonderings about him made an abrupt return the moment his stomach was full, but Naruto decided to keep them to himself. He busied himself cleaning up and made them a fresh pot of coffee before settling back at the table again.
He looked at the raven beside him, his brows furrowed. It was strange, what they were doing. Wasn’t it? It almost felt like-
Like we live together.
Naruto blanched at the thought, but only at first. The more he thought about it, the more it didn’t seem so bad. In fact, it sounded kind of.. nice.
Maybe I do want to be his omega…
“Naruto?”
He flinched and for a second he thought he’d said that out loud. And it horrified him.
Sasuke can’t know that I thought that. We’re in my apartment, close to my bed.
If he knew, would he try to…
He glanced over at the raven and found that he was sitting a lot closer than he was before. Naruto fidgeted nervously as Sasuke leaned in and studied his face, likely seeing far too much. That dangerous light was flickering in his eyes again, and this time it was igniting something just as intense in Naruto’s.
The blonde swallowed hard. “Wh-what is it..?”
“What were you thinking about?”
You.
Naruto kept the truth to himself and instead gave the raven a questioning look. “What do you mean?”
Sasuke considered him for a moment then abruptly reached between his legs and grabbed hold of his chair. Naruto gasped in surprise as he jerked him forward, bringing them closer. Sasuke shifted his hand to the side of Naruto’s seat and leaned towards him, bringing his mouth close to his ear. Naruto could feel his breath crawl down his neck, slip under his shirt. He shivered and Sasuke’s eyes grew even darker.
“Your tail is showing again.”
Naruto jerked back fast, but Sasuke made sure to keep his chair locked in place, giving Naruto no choice but to stay put. The blonde held his hands up and shook his head, quick to deny what Sasuke was clearly insinuating.
“It’s-it’s not what it looks like” he said weakly.
Sasuke raised a brow. “Isn’t it?”
“No! I was just..”
“Just what, Naruto?” Sasuke’s voice dropped lower. He licked his lips and Naruto found himself inadvertently doing the same.
“Tell me what you were thinking about.”
Sasuke could guess, in fact he let his mind freely wander- imagining the best possibilities- but it wasn’t enough. He wanted to hear Naruto say it. That he was thinking about him.
Wanting him.
The thought excited Sasuke, and his pheromone control slipped. Just a little, but it was enough to send Naruto into a panic.
“What the hell are you doing?! You can’t release your pheromones in here!”
Sasuke pulled them back fast, but the damage was already done. “It wasn’t intentional.”
Naruto clearly didn’t believe him. Sasuke has been teaching him a lot about what it meant to be an omega lately. And one thing he’d learned stuck out in his mind. Alpha pheromones could quickly entice omegas- lower their inhibitions, causing them to release their own pheromones in return. But even more concerning was that alpha pheromones could trigger a heat.
Naruto hasn’t experienced one yet, and he wasn’t looking forward to it. But one thing was certain- he definitely couldn’t have one in front of Sasuke.
Blue eyes hardened. “You should go.”
“Naruto-”
“No, Sasuke. I mean it. I want to be alone. You need to leave.”
Sasuke’s grip on his chair tightened. He looked like he was on the verge of refusing, of taking things a step further even, but one look at Naruto’s face was enough to make him stop.
Sasuke finally relented his hold and shoved his own chair back. He made sure his excitement had gone down first then rose to his feet. He tucked his chair back at the small kitchen table before facing the blonde now standing before his own.
“You don’t always have to push me away, you know.”
Yes, I do.
He didn’t say anything, but Sasuke seemed to guess at his thoughts anyways. He sighed- a tired, wayward sound that twisted in Naruto’s chest and settled in his gut.
He couldn’t help but feel a twinge of sympathy for him- to the point where he even considered going back on what he said and letting Sasuke stay- but he knew it was better not to. The two of them were from completely different worlds- he couldn’t let Sasuke get any closer. It wouldn’t be fair to either of them.
Their friendship had always been doomed to begin with. It would be far worse if he let whatever was developing between them go any further.
“This just isn’t a good idea, Sasuke.”
“What isn’t a good idea.”
Naruto gave him a pointed look. “You know what I’m talking about.”
Sasuke’s mouth snapped shut.
“I’m not stupid” Naruto added. “I can see what’s happening here, but it can’t- you know it can’t.”
Sasuke gave him a heavy, forlorn look. “Is that really what you want, Naruto?”
“Don’t-”
“Answer me.”
The raven stepped forward, slowly advancing on the blonde, frustrated when he backed away from him.
He narrowed his eyes. “Is that really what you want?”
“It doesn’t matter.”
“It matters to me.”
Naruto gave him a pained look as he stepped further away.
“This is just because I’m an omega” he said, his voice heavy with so many unsaid things. “You’re responding to my pheromones- nothing more.”
Sasuke shook his head. “You’re wrong.”
“I’m not.”
Sasuke finally reached him and once he did, he refused to let him go. He grabbed his arm, making sure a retreat wasn’t possible. Naruto gave it a displeased look before meeting his eyes.
“I’m not even sure I can be your friend, Sasuke. But I know I can’t be your omega.”
“You still haven’t answered my question” Sasuke said between clenched teeth. “Is that what you want?”
“I don’t want something that’s superficial, ok! I don’t want attention for.. for that.”
“And if I told you that’s not what it was, would that make a difference?”
“There’s no point in lying” Naruto argued. “You weren’t like this before, and we both know why you are now.”
Sasuke kept a firm grip on the blonde’s arm as he pinched the bridge of his nose, warding off his growing anger in the process.
Fuck. Do I really have to spell it out for him?
He wasn’t ready to come out.
Not to him.
Not now.
Even with all of the advances he’s made, how forward he’s been, telling him the truth was completely different. He wanted to sway Naruto’s feelings towards him first- to convince him that he was worthy of being forgiven, that he was worthy of being.. of being more. He didn’t want to risk rejection.
It’s too soon.
But do I really have a choice at this point?
“This isn’t new for me, Naruto.”
Sasuke saw the surprise on his face, and a rush of fear suddenly flooded through him.
He’s going to reject him, mock me.
Hate me.
He couldn’t bear to see it, to hear it, so he wouldn’t give him the chance to say it.
“Don’t say anything” he said hurriedly. “Just.. just leave it alone for now, ok?”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “That’s what I’m telling you to do!”
“Fine” Sasuke snapped. “Just.. don’t avoid me, ok?”
Shouldn’t I?
He almost said it, but Sasuke gave him a desperate look that forced his words to still.
“Please, Naruto” he said quietly. He dropped his eyes to the arm in his grasp, suddenly terrified to let it go. “Don’t shut me out.”
Naruto considered several things he could say to him- from cruel remarks that would tear Sasuke to shreds, to naïve declarations of feelings he had tried to bury a long time ago. In the end, he decided against both.
“Fine” he muttered. “But you need to back off a little. Actually, you need to back off a lot. I need space, Sasuke.”
Sasuke’s face was stricken, making the blonde freeze. He tried to think of something to say, but Sasuke drew back from him before he could. His hand fell to his side, his eyes with it.
“Yeah.. ok.”
He took a step back, then another, before finally turning around and walking out the door.
Naruto just stood there, staring after him, wondering why it hurt so much to see Sasuke give in. Why he wanted so badly for him to come back and ignore everything Naruto just said.
It’s just because you’re an omega, he told himself. You’re drawn to Sasuke because of stupid primal hormones, and he’s drawn to you for the same reason. That’s all this is.
All of that made perfect sense.
So then, why was it so hard to believe?
…
Sasuke stayed true to his word. He backed off. A lot more than Naruto expected him to. He didn’t show up at his apartment the next day, and he didn’t wait for him outside of school the following morning to walk him to class.
And it made Naruto feel more alone than he’s felt in a very long time.
It was entirely his own doing, he knew that, but it drove him crazy that Sasuke actually went along with it. I mean, when was the last time Sasuke Uchiha did something just because I told him to?!
Naruto sighed as he walked up the stairs, feeling dejected. No. That’s not fair. Sasuke isn’t like that anymore. He might be a little.. much sometimes, but he does stop.
Eventually.
I’m sure I’ve given him some mixed signals too. I could have been harsh, told him to fuck off, punch him when he didn’t, but I don’t. I go along with it, even if I have to get him back in line sometimes.
I told him to give me space, but he can tell that I like when he gets close too.
So, what DO I want?
Sasuke had asked him that so many times and Naruto didn’t have an answer for him. At least, not one he was willing to share.
God.. you’re not really falling for Sasuke again, are you?
Naruto stepped into his first hour, looked up, and found dark eyes already on him. Speak of the devil.
The blonde bit the inside of his cheek, steeling his nerve as walked to the back of the room. He felt awkward as he sat down- waiting, hoping, for Sasuke to say something. He was both relieved and disappointed when he didn’t.
It was a painfully long hour and by the time it was done Naruto was eager to leave, to escape his discomfort, this horrible silence.
It was like they were back where they started- back when Sasuke suddenly stopped talking to him. When their friendship had completely fallen apart.
I don’t want this.
Not again.
So why can’t I just tell him that?
The bell rang and while he was tempted to run out of the room, he didn’t. Instead Naruto finally turned to face him. Sasuke didn’t return the look. He was already rising to his feet, grabbing his bag, preparing to leave.
To leave without saying a single word to him.
Naruto panicked, and his body acted before he could think about what he was doing. He grabbed his arm, halting his retreat.
“Sasuke.. wait.”
The raven stopped and turned to look at him in surprise. “What are you doing?”
“I..”
“I thought you said you wanted space.”
Naruto dropped his head. “I do, but-”
“But?”
Naruto didn’t know how to respond. He was the one who had stopped him, the one who had called out to him, and yet..
Naruto’s grip loosened, and he let his hand fall. “I don’t know” he murmured.
Sasuke stared at him, waiting, hoping. He glanced around, saw that they were alone, then reached for the blonde he’d been tempted to touch for the last hour.
The last hour? Pfft. Try the the last decade.
Sasuke lightly grabbed his chin and raised his head, finding those wide blues.
“You do know, Naruto. Why can’t you just admit it?”
He saw the hesitation and knew he wouldn’t.
Sasuke let out a disappointed sigh. “You wanted space, I’m giving you space. If you don’t want that, I need you to say it.”
Say it? Is he crazy? How the hell am I supposed to say something like that?!
Naruto couldn’t. So Sasuke’s hand left his face, and then Sasuke left altogether.
Naruto dropped his head on his desk with a resounding thump. “Dammit..”
Why does everything always have to be so complicated?
Why am I such a…
“Dobe.”
…
Naruto was frustrated about it all day. He couldn’t focus on his teachers’ lectures, his assignments- his mind was completely pulled away from everything around him. Everything, that is, apart from Sasuke.
When his PE teacher ridiculed him for phoning it in during the lesson, he only heard bits and pieces. And when, as punishment, he was told to stay outside and clean up the equipment on his own, he had nothing to say. He didn’t bother to rise to his own defense, nor did he point out that it was a lot of work for just one person.
It didn’t matter.
He was too irritated to care about something so trivial. Too distracted to even pay much attention to what he was doing.
Which is why he failed to notice the alphas who had stayed behind with him.
He was dragging a few hurdles off to the equipment shed, still griping about Sasuke’s silence, when a voice suddenly rang out and tore him from his thoughts.
One that immediately sent chills down his spine.
Shit.
“Well, well, well.. if it isn’t Naruto Uzumaki. Alone.”
Kakuzu smiled as he approached him, his eyes burning with malice.
“Where’s you boyfriend, Blondie?”
Naruto dropped the hurdles, letting them fall to the ground as he took an unsteady step back. “I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
Kakuzu’s grin widened. “Oh, I think you do. In fact, we all do.”
What is he-? Naruto’s eyes shot past him to find Sasori and Hidan walking up to join them. Fuck.
Naruto backed up further, his movements stiff as Kakuzu continued to move towards him.
“If you try anything, you’re just going to piss him off” Naruto said quickly, hoping to stop them before they got any closer. He hated that he had to resort to using Sasuke as a shield like this, but he didn’t have any other way to stop these three. He couldn’t before- he definitely couldn’t now.
And now he had a lot more to lose.
They can’t find out that I’m an omega.
They can’t.
“Don’t you remember what happened last time” Naruto added, thinking about how brutal Sasuke had been when he found out that they were the ones who attacked him. He was hoping it’d be enough to make them rethink doing it again.
The brunette glared at him, red flashing in his eyes. “Oh, I remember” he growled. “And I know just how to fix it.”
He suddenly lurched forward, and Naruto’s Fight or Flight finally kicked in. He spun around and ran as fast as he could, praying to the gods that it’d be enough. But he could already hear all three of them sprinting after him, their heavy footsteps closing in fast. Terror shot through him, and he was horrified when he suddenly felt soft fur against his backside.
His tail.
If they got any closer, they’d see it. They’d know.
Fuck. This can’t be happening. It can’t-
Naruto forced back tears as he ran harder, his heart seizing in his chest, adrenaline and fear shooting through him.
Please, he thought desperately, please just let me get away. Please, don’t let them catch me.
They can’t..
Naruto ran as hard as he could, but in the end it just wasn’t enough. Kakuzu took the lead as he chased after him, his eyes sharp with intent, his pace inhumanly fast, and Naruto knew he didn’t stand a chance. He’d never be able to outrun him.
When he got close enough, the alpha lunged for him, knocking both of them to the ground. Naruto crashed face first onto the rough terrain, but he managed to spin around fast to keep his tail hidden. He shot up and pulled himself back, his eyes wide with sheer terror as Kakuzu crawled towards him.
“W-wait” he choked. “Don’t-”
Kakuzu grabbed his ankle and roughly yanked him down. Naruto gasped as he flew back. His head smacked into the ground, sending black splotches shooting across his vision. He tried to blink them back as the alpha pulled him closer, to get his bearings before it was too late. He kicked out, but Kakuzu caught his leg and forced it back down.
“Nice try.”
He climbed up higher, straddling him. Naruto tried to shove him away, but the alpha grabbed his arms and pinned them down to either side of his head. Naruto screamed, outrage and fear slamming into him, but Kakuzu ignored his cries.
He looked up as his friends stopped next to them. “You got the rope?”
Rope..? Naruto’s eyes shot up fast.
Hidan held his hand out, dangling a few thick pieces of rope over them. “Do you really have to ask?”
“Wh-what are you- wait!!”
Naruto screamed as Kakuzu suddenly lifted himself up and flipped the blonde onto his stomach. Naruto tried to throw his elbow back the way Sasuke had taught him, to fight him off, but Kakuzu caught it easily and forced his arms down again.
“S-stop!! Let me go, you bastard! Let go!!”
Kakuzu froze, and his brilliant green eyes suddenly darkened. “No way..”
He shoved both of Naruto’s wrists in one hand and pinned them above his head, freeing the other. Then he reached out, grabbed Naruto’s waistband, and yanked his pants down. His eyes widened as a thick fox tail dropped forward, swaying over the blonde’s exposed backside.
Naruto’s screams grew shrill, fresh panic surging through him. He tried to tear his arms free, but Kakuzu’s grip was like iron. He could feel his hands going numb beneath it, and knew he didn’t stand a chance of freeing them. He tried to kick out instead, but the alpha pressed his legs down on his- pinning them too. Naruto continued to scream at the bastard to let him go, followed by every vile insult he could think of, but none of it was getting through.
It was like they couldn’t even hear him. The three just stayed locked in place, staring down at Naruto’s tail, slowly processing what it meant.
Kakuzu’s body thawed first. He reached out once more and this time he closed his hand around Naruto’s tail. He squeezed down hard and Naruto screamed, horrified by the unwanted touch. Kakuzu’s grip tightened and a pained cry tore from of his throat.
The alpha smiled, still completely in awe of the truth. “You’re an omega…”
Tears filled Naruto’s eyes, and the shame of it all burned straight through him. He dropped his face in the dirt to hide it, wishing he could sink deep into the earth- to bury himself and his truth, to hide from the feral alphas eager to take advantage of it.
Naruto forced back a sob, and his body shook with the effort it took to conceal it. He felt so weak, so fucking pitiful. Sasuke had tried to show him how to protect himself, to fight back, and Naruto failed miserably. Sasuke had stayed close to keep him safe, and he had pushed him away. And now..
Now it’s too late to stop them.
Naruto could sense one of the other two kneeling in front of him and already guessed at what came next. The alpha paused, briefly, before tearing his hat off- revealing the fox ears hidden underneath.
“Holy shit.. you really are an omega.”
Kakuzu growled above him, a deep primal sound that sent ice down Naruto’s spine. He finally released his tail, confusing the blonde- that is until he heard a belt buckle being undone.
Naruto tried to scream, to plead for him to stop, but his voice snagged in the back of his throat, and he couldn’t get it out.
He could hear Kakuzu fumbling with his zipper, and then Hidan’s voice from somewhere above him. “Kakuzu- what are you doing?”
“What’s it look like I’m doing.”
He yanked Naruto’s pants further down his thighs, his hands jittery with anticipation. He started to do the same with his own pants, but Hidan grabbed his arm fast, forcing him to stop.
“You can’t.”
The brunette glared at his friend and roughly jerked his arm free. “Fuck off, Hidan. You can have a turn when I’m done.”
Naruto choked out a sob, but they ignored that too.
“We have a plan Kakuzu, remember? The whole point of this was to help Uchiha and get him on our side. This is for him, not you.”
Naruto flinched. What do they mean by that? Wait.. is Sasuke part of this?
Kakuzu scoffed at him. “You really expect me to just walk away?”
Sasori rose to his feet and walked over to join Hidan. “Yes. We do.”
“Are you fucking kidding me?”
“Do you actually think that we’re not also tempted?!” Hidan shouted. “He belongs to Uchiha. If you do this, he’ll fucking kill you and you know it! We can’t afford to fuck this up!”
Kakuzu snarled at the two, irritated with how rational they were being. He knew that they were right but…
He lifted himself over the blonde and pulled out his thick want- his canines long, eyes feral, intent clear.
Fuck logic.
“Don’t worry” he growled as he lined himself up against the omega’s hole. “I’ll make sure he keeps quiet about this.”
Naruto’s head shot up, tears streaming down his face as he screamed. “No!! Don’t!!”
He could feel him- pressed against his ass, preparing to force himself inside.
And then, suddenly, he was gone.
Hidan and Sasori tore Kakuzu off of him and roughly threw their friend to the ground.
Naruto was surprised, but he didn’t waste a second of his chance to escape. He quickly pulled his pants back up and took off running. His legs were shaking so bad, he barely managed a few yards before he fell to the ground. He pushed himself up and tried to run again, but this time Hidan grabbed him. His arms wrapped tight around Naruto’s waist and lifted him straight off the ground, forcing him close to his chest.
Naruto screamed and the alpha slammed his hand over his mouth, trapping his useless cries behind his palm.
“I could have let Kakuzu have his way with you, but I didn’t” he murmured against his ear. “Cause any more trouble, and I will change my mind.”
Naruto froze.
When Hidan’s hand slipped from his mouth, this time he didn’t scream. He trembled as his arms were forced behind his back, his wrists tied together, but he didn’t kick and claw at him the way he wanted to. Naruto was terrified that he’d follow through on his threat if he did. Hidan tied his ankles together next, then forced a bandana over his mouth and cinched it tight behind his head, ensuring that he stayed quiet.
And Naruto let him.
He let him, and he hated himself for it.
Hidan threw the bound blonde over his shoulder and walked back the way they came, his steps sure and unrushed. He knew he’d gotten away with it, that in this state Naruto wouldn’t be stopping them.
No one would.
The plan was back on track. And now that he knew the truth about Naruto, Hidan was sure that it would work. There was no doubt in his mind that Sasuke would be pleased with their efforts. Especially after they made sure he got to have his little omega all to himself.
“Sasori. Why don’t you go get Uchiha. Bring Kakuzu with you.”
The redhead raised a brow. “Hidan..”
“I won’t do anything to him.”
He bounced the blonde higher on his shoulder as he strolled past his friends and back onto campus grounds, towards the equipment shed.
Hidan paused and looked back at Sasori. He gave him what was probably supposed to be a reassuring smile, but it just made the redhead uneasy.
“Hidan.. maybe you should-”
“Don’t worry. I know who he belongs to.”
You say that, Sasori thought, watching as his friend turned around and carried the blonde off, but honestly..
I’m not so sure.
Notes:
I know- pretty intense angst. I’m sorry if I went too far with it. In my defense, I did warn you. So hopefully you’re not too upset with me!
Chapter 14: Cold Fear, Warm Embrace
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Kakuzu wasn’t happy about being torn away from his potential prey, but Sasori wasn’t giving him a choice. He kept the brunette pinned to the ground, a knee on his back, while Hidan sauntered off with the blonde instead.
Kakuzu tried to get up but failed miserably in his attempt. He could have overpowered Sasori if it came down to physical strength but when it came to pheromones, Sasori’s were definitely a lot stronger. They both knew it- it was why Sasori took charge of their little pack in the first place. The stubborn brunette was well aware of that, and yet he couldn’t help but push his luck.
And Sasori responded to it.
When Kakuzu tried to push him off the redhead released his pheromones, easily knocking him to the ground. Kakuzu groaned, in pain and frustration, as Sasori’s potent scent overwhelmed him. Consumed him.
“Nhhnn.. ok, I g-get it. Pull them back, S-Sasori!”
The redhead let him sit in it a moment longer before finally relenting. “You really should know better by now, Kakuzu.”
The brunette gasped, desperate to pull untainted air back into his tortured lungs.
“You’re such an asshole” he snarled, though there was very little venom behind the words. He didn’t want to piss him off again.
“Guess that makes two of us.” Sasori shook his head. “That was pretty fucked up, what you did back there.”
Kakuzu was tempted to argue, but he chose to keep his mouth shut. Which seemed to be the right choice.
Sasori lifted his knee off his back, released the arm he had kept twisted behind him, and stood up. “Come on. Let’s go get Uchiha.”
“It’s bullshit that you let Hidan have him, but I can’t” he grumbled under his breath, though he still rose to his feet to join him nonetheless.
“Hidan can control himself. You can’t.” Which Sasori did believe, for the most part.
He hoped he was right.
Kakuzu rolled his eyes. “Whatever.”
The two walked back onto campus grounds, back to the school, prepared to hunt down Sasuke and get to the next part of their plan. They were quiet as they walked into the building and through the halls, their full attention on each person they walked past, carefully searching for the right one.
They finally spotted him leaving a classroom, his face drawn, expression forlorn. He walked slowly down the corridor, alone.
It was perfect.
Kakuzu and Sasori exchanged a glance then hurried their pace to catch up with him. When they were within earshot, Sasori called out to him. “Hey, Uchiha!”
The raven looked over his shoulder, saw who it was, and completely ignored them as he continued down the hall. Sasori’s eyes flashed in irritation. He tried again.
“This is important” he said.
Still nothing.
Sasori grated his teeth together as he raised his voice. “It’s about Naruto.”
Sasuke spun around fast, grabbed the collar of his shirt, and threw him up against the lockers.
“Nhnn..”
Sasuke leaned in, eyes already reddening in anger. “You have no right to say his name” he growled.
Sasori grabbed his fist, his eyes locked on the raven’s, refusing to show fear. “Fine, but there’s something I need to tell you.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. “Speak.”
“I think he’s hurt.”
Sasuke’s anger faltered, almost instantly. He kept his hands on his shirt, but Sasori could feel his grip loosen as the words sunk in.
“What are you talking about?”
“Gai was pissed that he wasn’t doing anything in PE, so he made him put away all the equipment outside by himself. I don’t know what happened, but he fell. I think he’s hurt. I would have asked myself, but Gai was shouting at everyone to go back inside. I don’t think he noticed.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes. He was concerned, but he was equally suspicious.
Why would Sasori care if Naruto was hurt?
“Why are you telling me this?”
Sasori shrugged. “I don’t want us to be on bad terms anymore. I know you care about him- I figured you’d want to know.”
Sasuke would have pressed the matter further, but if Naruto really was hurt he didn’t want to waste time.
“Is he still by the equipment shed?”
“He went inside of it. He’s probably still in there.”
Sasuke unclenched his fist, gave him one last distrustful look, then spun around and ran.
And after a short while, Sasori and Kakuzu ran after him.
…
Hidan confidently carried the blonde into the equipment shed and threw him down onto a large pile of track mats. Naruto groaned behind his gag, but the sound was cut short when he felt the mats sink down. His eyes darted over to find Hidan sitting beside him, his eyes dark and indecipherable in the dim light.
Naruto dug his heels into the mat, trying to scoot away from the alpha, but Hidan grabbed his arm, easily halting his retreat.
“You know.. I wasn’t lying earlier.”
He shifted closer, and his hand slid from Naruto’s arm to his stomach. Naruto flinched, horrified. He tried to jerk back, but Hidan just leaned closer.
Naruto shook his head, wide terrified eyes pleading. “Hmmh nmhhh!!”
Hidan’s hand moved under his shirt and slowly slid up the blonde’s lean chest, relishing in the feel of him. Naruto forced down bile when he saw those eyes grow dark with desire as his hand slipped under his collar and up the length of his neck. Hidan took his jaw and turned Naruto’s face towards him, forcing him to see his cruel smile up close.
“I really am tempted.”
He watched those ocean blues widen, and his desire grew stronger. Naruto tried to pull away, but Hidan wasn’t done yet. He leaned in until their faces mere inches apart.
Naruto held his breath as Hidan scanned his face, his body.
“Maybe I should get his toy ready for him…”
Naruto stared at him in horror, terrified of what he might mean by that. He shook his head, another muffled protest spilling from his throat, but it was no use. Hidan already had his mind made up.
He pulled his hand free from Naruto’s shirt and let it fall to the front of his pants.
Naruto jerked back. “Mmnnh!”
“Shh. It’s alright. I won’t attack you like Kakuzu did.”
He pulled the tie in front of them loose as Naruto trembled beneath his touch and slowly pulled his pants down his thighs. Naruto fought against his restraints, screaming behind his gag, but it did nothing to ward him off. Tears filled his eyes and slowly dripped down his face as Hidan pulled them the rest of the way down, pausing at his bound ankles.
“I’ll leave your boxers on” he murmured. He looked up and gave a sly smile. “Uchiha can take those off himself.”
Then he flipped Naruto over onto his stomach.
Naruto’s shaking got worse, knowing how vulnerable he was like this- how easy it would be for Hidan to change his mind and take advantage of him. But he didn’t. He untied the rope on his legs, tore his pants free, and hurriedly tied his ankles together again. He tossed his pants away, then flipped Naruto back onto his side.
“There. Now Sasuke will know exactly what you’re here for.”
Naruto forced back tears, searching deep in himself for anger instead. Anything to make this more bearable. Because he could feel himself steadily unraveling.
And he wasn’t sure he could take it much longer.
Naruto glared at the alpha, hoping that he saw nothing but hate. That he couldn’t see the pitiful victim he’d captured anymore. Hidan must have noticed something change, because he quirked a brow as he studied his face. He seemed surprised at first, but then he only looked bemused by Naruto’s anger.
“That’s not going to help you, Naruto. Sasuke is an alpha, and we’re giving you to him on a silver platter.” He buried his hand in thick blonde hair and lifted his head. “You want him to be gentle- try acting like an omega.”
Naruto turned away, sickened.
Then the hand in his hair finally left, and, not soon after, the alpha with it.
Naruto turned to watch him go. To make sure he did. When Hidan stepped out of the shed, Naruto dropped his head back down on the mat, letting his hair spill over his face. He couldn’t believe that they would actually do this. Sure, Sasori’s pack used to come after him- they’d corner him, harass him, sometimes even beat the shit out of him- but this.. this was insane. This wasn’t something that people did.
How the hell could they think that Sasuke would want this?
It was such an extreme way to get his attention, his approval. Naruto couldn’t imagine how decrepit your mind had to be to think tying up a guy and handing him over to be.. to be raped would be the way to do it.
There’s no way Sasuke would be ok with something like this.
He wouldn’t.
… right?
…
Sasuke sprinted across the soccer field, eyes locked on the equipment shed at the far end, completely unaware of the two alphas following his tracks. All he could think about was Naruto, hurt and alone in there.
Alone because of him.
I should have been there, he thought. I knew he regretted pushing me away, but I ignored him anyways.
Why did I do that?
What the hell was I thinking?!
As he drew closer, he could feel panic and desperation tearing through him.
“Naruto! Naruto, are you ok?!”
He didn’t answer, and Sasuke’s panic skyrocketed. He couldn’t help but assume the worst, and it terrified him. Was he unconscious? Was he bleeding out on the floor? Did someone hurt him? Was he too late?
Sasuke skidded to an abrupt stop before the doors and quickly threw himself inside. His eyes darted around the shed, searching for the blonde in the dim light.
“Naruto?”
He stepped forward when the doors suddenly slammed shut behind him. Sasuke spun around just as he heard the click of the padlock.
“What the fuck-?”
He tried to push the doors open, but whoever was out there really did lock him inside. He could hear voices just outside, and red flashed in his eyes.
“Hey!! What the hell is this?!”
“A peace offering.”
Sasori.
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed.
“Take your time, Sasuke” he called out. “We’ll come back in an hour or two to let you two out.”
Sasuke slammed his fist against the door, forcing it to tremble in its frame. “What the fuck are you talking about?!”
He could hear one of them laugh, and sharp rage pulsed behind his eyes, in his chest. He was ready to tear someone apart.
Sasuke slammed his fist down again. “Open the damn door!”
“Don’t worry. When you’re done with your omega, we will.”
My what?
Sasuke spun around and ran over to the far end of the shed, and that’s when he realized what they were doing.
“Naruto..”
Light sliced between the cracks in the plywood walls, illuminating the terrified blonde in front of him. Sasuke couldn’t move at first. He was stunned, horrified to find Naruto like this. He was lying on a pile of mats, his arms and legs bound. His mouth was hidden behind a thick strip of cloth, his ears exposed, clothes disheveled.
Like he put up a fight.
Or like someone put their hands on him.
There was no doubt in his mind that they had done something to him when his eyes lowered and he realized that his pants were missing. Sasuke’s eyes flared red at the sight and Naruto flinched. He stared up at him, wide blue eyes heavy with tears. He wanted to trust Sasuke, but he was just too scared to trust anything right now.
What if Sasuke really did set all of this up?
Naruto dug his heels into the mats, trying to shove himself back, but he had barely managed an extra inch of space before Sasuke was rushing over to him. He dropped a hand on the mat and reached for him, and Naruto immediately shrank back.
Sasuke felt a lump lodge in the back of his throat.
God, he’s terrified.
“Mnnphh..” Naruto shook his head, his unblinking stare desperate, pleading.
Sasuke did his best to soften his gaze to try to calm his worries. He held his hand up to show him that he wasn’t a threat. That he wouldn’t do what those alphas claimed he would.
“You know me, Naruto” he said gently, trying his best to keep his anger in check for him. “I’m not going to hurt you.”
Naruto wanted to believe him, but he was afraid. Afraid that he would be tempted just like the others were. That his concern for Naruto would fall short and his desire as an alpha would take over instead. He was worried that he’d been wrong to trust him, that this had always been his plan.
“Let me untie you.”
Sasuke reached out, and Naruto couldn’t stop himself from whimpering as he drew closer.
He hated how pathetic he was, especially in front of Sasuke. He wanted to be stronger than this. He wanted him to know that he had tried to fight back, that he wasn’t as pitiful as he appeared. He wanted Sasuke to believe that he was capable- that he had just been outnumbered.
But more than that, he wanted to trust him.
But Sasuke’s an alpha too..
“It’s ok, Naruto.”
Sasuke shifted closer and Naruto tensed as his hands slipped behind his head. He could feel lithe fingers loosening the knot pressed firmly against his skull, careful not to hurt him. Sasuke finally managed to untie it and gently pulled the bandana away from his mouth.
“There.”
Sasuke leaned back to get a look at his face. The pain he saw there tore at his chest, and he was immediately desperate to fix it. He reached out and cupped Naruto’s whiskered cheek in his hand and was surprised when Naruto leaned into it, his need for comfort temporarily superseding his fear.
A tear slowly slipped down Naruto’s face and fell against Sasuke’s palm. Naruto tried to blink back the rest but he could feel them welling up inside, preparing to fall just like the last. Sasuke seemed to understand his struggle without him ever saying a word. The perceptive raven gently ran his thumb under his lashes, wiping away those persistent tears.
“What happened to you, Naruto?”
The blonde looked up at him to study his face, searching. “Please tell me you weren’t part of this.”
Sasuke was bothered by the accusation, but he supposed he couldn’t blame him for wondering. Especially after what Sasori said.
“I would never do this to you.”
Naruto could see that he was sincere, and the coils twisted in his gut, in his chest, loosened. He was still wary, being vulnerable like this, but he believed Sasuke when he said he wasn’t behind it.
Sasuke’s eyes shifted from Naruto’s and down his body. He could see bruises already forming on his arms where someone had grabbed him. His jaw clenched and his gaze traveled lower, down to where tight boxers sat low on his hips.
“Why are your pants off?” he growled, murderous intent flashing in his scarlet eyes.
Naruto turned his face away in shame. “Ask them.”
“I’m asking you.”
It disgusted him to repeat it, but he knew Sasuke wasn’t about to let this go. “Hidan, he.. he said that he wanted to make sure your toy was ready for you.”
Sasuke froze. “My toy..” he repeated slowly.
Naruto’s eyes shot over to him. The sound of his voice was.. off. It made him all the more aware of the ropes still binding his arms and legs together.
And how Sasuke had yet to untie them.
That realization was like plunging headfirst into ice water. He could feel the pressure building in his chest, in his skull- making it hard to breathe, to think. He didn’t want it- the fear, the return of that same crushing doubt, and yet..
“Sasuke” he said shakily, “pl-please untie me.”
“Did they say anything else?”
“Sasuke, the rope-”
“Answer me, Naruto! Did they say anything else?!”
Was Itachi behind this? Was this his plan all along? Are they planning to do more?
“N-no,” he breathed.
“Naruto.” His voice was dark, menacing. It sent another chill down his spine.
“They.. they said they were tempted” Naruto’s cheeks reddened. “.. but that they knew who I belonged to.”
“Did they..”
“Sasuke, the rope.”
“What did they do to you?”
“Sasuke. Please. Just.. just untie me.”
A dark, primal, vile part of him could picture himself keeping Naruto’s hands bound and throwing him down onto his stomach instead. He could already hear his muffled screams as he tore his boxers down his thighs and hurriedly removed his own barriers before slamming into him over and over, groaning as Naruto writhed beneath him.
Sasuke’s mouth went dry at the thought of taking the blonde he’d picked on, bullied, and pined after for years. The boy he had befriended first and misdirected his fears and pentup frustrations onto soon after.
It had taken him so long to figure out why he had the urge to shove Naruto down, to humiliate him.
To dominate him.
Why he wanted to scare him and comfort him all at the same time. Traumatize him and then be the one to wipe away the tears he had caused.
It disgusted him that people would do something like this to Naruto, that they would claim it was for his benefit. And yet in spite of that he could feel his pulse quicken at the sight of him, his pants tighten seeing those omega features on full display like this.
God, what the fuck is wrong with you?
“I never said I wouldn’t untie you.”
“Then why haven’t you?”
Why indeed.
“Because I still want the truth.”
Naruto dropped his face against the mat, forcing back a sob as a new rush of panic coursed through him. “I’ll tell you whatever you want to know. Just..”
He swallowed hard.
“No more. Please.”
Sasuke’s chest tightened.
Fuck. What am I doing..?
“Shit, I’m sorry. You’re right.” He grabbed the blonde’s shoulder then met his eyes. “I’m going to turn you, ok? So I can reach your hands.”
Naruto bit his lip and nodded.
The raven wasted no time moving him onto his stomach and then onto his side, his back now facing him. He could see his tail swishing out from beneath his boxers, pulling them lower. Sasuke’s eyes darkened fast, and he was glad that Naruto was turned away so he couldn’t see it.
He quickly forced down his primal urges and went to work on the intricate knot cinched around Naruto’s wrists, loosening it little by little. He could sense Naruto’s eyes on him, had seen the way he shifted to look back, but he didn’t raise his gaze to meet it.
He didn’t trust himself to do the right thing if he stopped again.
“I really didn’t have anything to do with this” he whispered, afraid of shattering the careful balance his desires and morals had found. Knowing that he was still hanging on a precipice, and there was still a chance that he would dive right off the edge of it.
“Ok” Naruto murmured back, seemingly just as terrified to say the wrong thing.
Maybe he could see it too- how close Sasuke was to slipping and falling into a darkness he couldn’t come back from.
“I know that I’ve been a bastard to you in the past, Naruto, but I’m not this.”
The rope slipped away from his wrists and dropped limply onto the mat. As soon as it did, Naruto spun around and sat up fast, facing off against the alpha who could still very well not be the savior he needed him to be.
Sasuke saw the concern in those ocean blues and held his hands up in surrender again. “It’s ok, Naruto.” His eyes slid down to his ankles. “Let me help with those too.”
Naruto pulled his legs in and gave him a sharp look.
Sasuke sighed. “Really?”
The blonde leaned over his legs and moved to the rope wrapped securely around his ankles. He tried to undo the knot, but he couldn’t get his fingers to stop trembling enough to get very far with it.
“Naruto” Sasuke reached out to help, his fingers lightly brushing against his, “I promise you, you’re safe with me.”
The blonde finally let his hands fall, his stubbornness fade, and Sasuke made short work of the last knot binding him. When he was free of them, Sasuke briefly looked around before spotting what he was searching for. He walked over, grabbed Naruto’s pants off the floor, and carried them back to him.
“I can help you with these too” he said quietly.
Naruto shook his head and took his clothes from Sasuke’s outstretched hand. He was too mortified to meet his eyes.
He definitely couldn’t accept his help with this.
Despite the shaking, Naruto managed to get them on. When he finally looked up again, he found Sasuke turned away from. He was incredibly grateful for the gesture.
“Ok. I’m.. I’m good.”
Sasuke turned back and reached out for the blonde again, and this time he let him.
“Come here.”
Sasuke grabbed the back of Naruto’s head and brought him close to his chest- pulling him into his strong embrace, his endless warmth. Naruto wrapped his arms around him and held on tight, as if Sasuke were the only buoy in a stormy sea. He clung to him, desperate to escape the horrible feelings flooding through him. To feel safe again. And Sasuke’s arms tightened around him,
ensuring that he did.
Notes:
Because angsty chapters need some endearing moments too.
Chapter 15: Partially Obscured
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto awkwardly pulled back from the Uchiha’s warm embrace, feeling self-conscious. “Umm.. Sasuke?”
Sasuke tucked a lock of golden strand behind his ear, feeling anything but. “Hm?”
“How are we supposed to get out of here?”
The raven paused. He hadn’t thought about it since he was first locked in, but it was a fair concern. Sasori’s pack had sealed them inside with a padlock- it wasn’t like he could just kick the door open. And while he definitely planned to skin those bastards alive for what they did, he didn’t want to put Naruto through anything else.
He shouldn’t have to face them again.
Sasori said they’d be back in an hour or two, after Sasuke was “done with his omega”. But that wasn’t happening. No, he wouldn’t give them the satisfaction of coming back to the two of them in here- even if it would be short lived on their part.
He would deal with those bastards in his own time. And when he did, Naruto would not be anywhere near them.
Sasuke scanned around the shed, searching for some other means to escape. His eyes narrowed on a stack of heavy weights in the far corner. Without a word the raven walked over to the collection of hand weights and picked up a 50-pound dumbbell.
“What are you doing?”
The raven ignored him as he slid his gaze along the shed walls. He stopped when he found a shabby-looking slate of wood and approached it.
Naruto took a step towards him, confused. “Sasuke?”
Without warning, Sasuke slammed the weight against the wall as hard as he could. The planks shrieked in protest, slivers of old plywood ricocheting all around him as he bashed dense metal against it with extreme force.
Naruto jumped, startled by the sudden violent impact. Holy shit.
He watched, stunned speechless by Sasuke’s sheer strength. It was unmatched.. and a little terrifying. Sasuke reeled his arm back and slammed the weight into the shed again and again, breaking through the wall, relentless in his resolve, and still all Naruto could do was stare in awe.
After a while Naruto’s gaze fell from the impressive alpha to the hole slowly forming in the wall of the shed. He noticed something when it did- a smear of red along the splintered plywood. And the more Sasuke hit it, the more it seemed to spread.
Cerulean eyes widened.
“Sasuke, stop! Your hand-!”
Naruto rushed forward and grabbed his arm, but the raven immediately shook him off. Dark eyes shot over to him and Naruto’s resolve faltered.
“You’re.. you’re bleeding..” he said quietly.
“It doesn’t matter.”
Naruto shook his head. “There has to be another way to get out of here. Some other…” His voice trailed off.
They both knew there wasn’t.
“Stand back, Naruto.”
Naruto grabbed his arm again, determined. “No. I can help.”
Sasuke gave him another look that went straight through him. It was intense and sincere, alarming and heartwarming. Naruto wasn’t sure how to react to it. He was just as tempted to stumble away from him as he was to pull him close. Those deep obsidian eyes flickered between his, seeing too much.
Showing too much.
“Let me do this for you” Sasuke said quietly.
Naruto’s heart seized in his chest and his breath snagged in his throat. He couldn’t speak. His mind just kept replaying those words over and over.
Let me do this for you.
Sasuke gently pushed him back, out of harm’s way, before pummeling the wall again. When he managed to break through enough to weaken the wood surrounding it, he tossed the weight to the side and rammed his feet against the fractured planks, creating a hole large enough for them to escape.
“Come on.”
Sasuke held his hand out to the blonde, prepared to help him through it, but Naruto paused. He stared at Sasuke’s bloodied knuckles, then looked back up at his expectant face.
“Umm, hold on.”
Naruto rushed back to the mats, trying his best not to think about Hidan when he saw them. He grabbed the bandana that had been tied over his mouth before and hurried back to Sasuke. The raven raised a brow, but Naruto didn’t explain. He simply took his hand, and wrapped the bandana tight around his knuckles, staunching off the bleeding. He tied it into a secure knot before finally looking up.
Sasuke’s eyes were wide as he stared back at him. “Why did you-?”
“I.. don’t like seeing you hurt” Naruto muttered, feeling awkward saying it out loud.
Sasuke stepped closer and buried his hand in Naruto’s hair, gently lifting his face. He held his gaze and found himself leaning forward, hopelessly drawn in.
He wanted to kiss him.
God, he was so close.
Naruto’s huge blue eyes were so sincere, his cheeks flush, and he kept giving him that look- innocent and yet.. yet it felt like he almost expected him to. Maybe he was just projecting his feelings, maybe it was all in his head, but Sasuke was sure that Naruto drew closer when he did.
Sasuke dipped his face lower, his eyes flickering between those wide blues before falling to his slightly parted lips. Naruto’s breath hitched, but he didn’t pull away. He stood perfectly still, wondering, waiting.
It would have been so easy.
So easy for Sasuke to pull the blonde in and finally claim him. To kiss Naruto with all of the passion and desire he’s felt and fought for years. To wrap his arm around him and tangle his fingers deep in his hair as he held him close, his tongue slipping inside to get even closer.
It would have been so easy.
But..
Sasuke stopped.
Not here.
Not after everything that happened- everything those bastards did to him, what they said when they locked us in here.
Sasuke shifted his face and after the slightest hesitation, he kissed his cheek.
“Thank you, Naruto.”
It was only for a second- his gentle kiss, the words he whispered against his cheek- but it crashed into Naruto like a 50-pound weight. His heart thrashed in his chest, battering against it like it was trying to break free from its own shed. It was so violent Naruto actually pressed his hand against it, as if trying to keep his heart inside.
He felt Sasuke pull back and looked up. He tried to speak, but his tongue tangled over his words. He felt heat rise to his cheeks, warming the spot where Sasuke had-
His blush deepened.
Sasuke smiled at the flustered blonde. Then he grabbed his wrist and pulled him towards their makeshift exit. He was just about to step through when he paused and looked back.
“Naruto, where’s your hat?”
The blonde reached up, surprised. It completely slipped his mind. “Oh. It’s.. outside. They-”
He dropped his head, unable to say anything else.
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “Ok, come on.”
The raven bent down low and awkwardly stepped outside of the shed, his hand still locked on the blonde behind him. He quickly checked that the coast was clear, then turned to help him. He pressed his free hand against the wood over Naruto’s head, making sure it didn’t scratch him on the way out. A gesture that made the blonde feel warm.. and a bit clumsy.
Naruto’s foot caught on a jagged plank, and he fell forward, but Sasuke was ready. He easily caught him against his chest, wrapping an arm around his back to keep him there.
“You ok?”
Naruto hurriedly straightened away from him, much to the raven’s dismay.
“Uhh, yeah. Yeah. Sorry.”
Sasuke reached out and took his hand, tangling his fingers with his own. “Don’t be.”
Naruto stared at their clasped hands, but oddly enough he didn’t try to pull away. It felt.. nice, holding onto Sasuke like this.
It felt safe.
“Do you remember where you were when you lost your hat?”
Naruto blinked, forcing away his wandering thoughts. “Yeah, over there.”
He pointed to the outskirts of the field leading off campus. Sasuke tightened his grip on his hand and pulled him along as they made their way towards it. Naruto checked around them several times for Sasori and his pack, but there was no one. No PE classes either.
Must be Gai-sensei’s free period or something, he thought.
His eyes widened.
Shit. Gai-sensei. He told me to put everything away and now the shed has a giant fucking hole in it! He’s going to know it was me. How do I even explain that?
“You look worried.”
Naruto looked up and found Sasuke watching him intensely. He sighed. “I was just wondering how I was going to explain the hole in the shed to Gai.”
“You won’t need to.”
Naruto gave him a confused look. “What do you mean?”
“I’ve got this taken care of, Naruto.”
Doesn’t really answer my question.
“What.. what are you going to do?”
Sasuke noticed something lying in the grass a few feet in front of them and headed over to it. He crouched down, grabbed it, and lightly dusted it off. Then he turned to Naruto and put his hat back on his head, careful to avoid his ears in the process. He adjusted it until it sat just right, then cupped his face in his hands and leaned down until their eyes were level.
“You have nothing to worry about, Naruto. You are not at fault here, and I will make sure that’s understood.”
He paused, then added. “Those three won’t ever touch you again.”
Naruto’s eyes filled with tears, but he quickly forced them back. He covered the hands on his face with his own, and searched Sasuke’s eyes for all of the things he’d left unsaid.
“What are you going to do, Sasuke?”
“I’m going to take care of it.”
“How?”
“Like I said, you don’t need to worry about it.” He released his face, took his hand, and led him further off campus.
Naruto stared up at him, still just as confused. “I don’t want you to get in trouble for me.”
“I won’t.”
“But you’re going to do something.”
“That’s right.”
“Sasuke-”
“Don’t ask me not to!” the raven suddenly snapped, a spark of anger flashing in his eyes. “I refuse to ignore this, Naruto, so don’t ask me to. I will handle this, and I don’t want you involved in any of it!”
Naruto tore his hand free, his own anger running rampant. “You’re the one who doesn’t need to be involved, Sasuke! This isn’t your problem- its mine! How can you expect me to do nothing while you fight my battles for me!?”
“You’ve fought enough.”
Naruto’s anger fell and crumpled up at his feet, suddenly deprived of the fire that had fueled it. He didn’t know how to respond now that it was gone, so he dropped his head and said nothing. Sasuke didn’t speak further on it either. He simply took his arm and pulled him onward. They cut across the parking lot, where Sasuke led him to his car. He walked Naruto to the passenger side, pulled the door open, and gestured for him to go in.
When he hesitated, the raven sighed. “I’m just taking you home. I’ll make sure it’s excused by the school later.”
Naruto nodded, then slipped inside, accepting even more of Sasuke’s help. He closed the door and quickly walked around the car to join him. He glanced at the blonde. “Where’s your bag?”
“Oh, it’s in my locker.”
Satisfied with that, Sasuke started the car and pulled out of the lot. He could see Naruto fidgeting with the hem of his shirt, his teeth worrying at his bottom lip, and after a while he just couldn’t stop himself from asking.
“What happened to you?”
Naruto flinched. He stayed quiet, keeping his head down to hide his face, but Sasuke refused to accept his silence. After what he saw, how Naruto reacted to it..
He had to know.
“Naruto, I need you to tell me.”
“Why?” he choked. “What difference will it make?”
Sasuke’s grip tightened around the steering wheel. “Please. You can’t leave me in the dark on this.”
“They tied me up and locked us in the shed together so you could…”
Naruto couldn’t say it. He shook his head. “What more do you need to know?”
Sasuke’s eyes flared red. He jerked the car to the side of the road and pulled over, ignoring the irritated honks around them.
Naruto gasped in surprise and his eyes shot over to the furious raven beside him. “What the hell!”
“I know what Kakuzu wanted” Sasuke growled.
Naruto paled.
“I know that those alphas are repulsive and do whatever the hell they want, and I know they’re not known for their self control.”
“Sasuke-”
“They took your fucking pants off, Naruto!”
Naruto flinched back like he was slapped. He felt his cheeks redden in shame.
“You have to know what I’m thinking.” Sasuke grabbed his arm. “Please! Just tell me the truth! What happened to you?!”
“I don’t want you to know” he murmured.
“What?”
“I said, I don’t want you to know!”
Naruto jerked his head to the side to glare at him, tears filling his eyes all over again. “Don’t you get it? I’m so fucking mortified that you saw me like that! And now you want me to-to-”
“I have to know.”
Naruto wiped at his eyes, then covered his face with his hand, unable to meet Sasuke’s gaze. “Kakuzu, he-”
Naruto’s face twisted, and a tear slipped down his cheek.
“-he attacked me.”
Sasuke clenched his hands into tight fists. “Attacked you how?”
Naruto didn’t want to, but in the end he told him everything. He told him about how he tried to run, but Kakuzu tackled him. How he tried to hide his tail, but he flipped him over on his stomach and found it for himself. How Kakuzu lost control when he pulled his pants down, when he touched his tail. How he pinned Naruto’s arms down as he pulled his own pants down. How he pressed himself against Naruto, prepared to rape him right then and there, even when the others told him that he couldn’t.
“He what…” Sasuke breathed, anger and disbelief put on hold as his mind struggled to process what he was saying.
Naruto misunderstood his shock for judgment and spun around fast to face him.
“I tried to fight back like you taught me, ok!” he shouted. “I tried! I couldn’t get my arms loose and he- he wouldn’t stop!”
Tears fell down his face as his voice cracked, his screams fracturing in his throat. “I fucking tried!”
Sasuke shoved up his arm rest, grabbed the blonde, and pulled him into his arms. “Shh, I know you did” he murmured into his hair. “I know.”
“I could feel him” he choked. “He was going to-to-”
“But he didn’t” Sasuke finished for him, hoping he was right.
Naruto shook his head against his chest. “The other two stopped him.”
Sasuke listened closely as Naruto told him about how he tried to run again, how Hidan had captured him and tied him up. How he carried him to the shed while the other two went to get him.
“What happened in that shed?”
Naruto tried to pull himself free from his arms, but Sasuke just held tighter. “Tell me.”
“It wasn’t like with..” Kakuzu.
He didn’t say the name- he just couldn’t stomach saying it again. Sasuke didn’t need him to. He kept going, explaining how Hidan touched him, told him he was tempted. And how he took his pants off to make sure that Sasuke knew what he was there for. To “get his toy ready”.
Naruto was horrified with himself the moment he finished speaking. Telling Sasuke everything that happened… it made him feel so small. He was sure that he seemed so weak and pathetic to Sasuke now. And knowing that made Naruto feel unbelievably embarrassed. He hated that Sasuke knew just how pitiful he really was, and he hated that he didn’t do a damn thing to prove otherwise.
He didn’t want to face him like this.
Hell, he wasn’t even sure he could face himself.
Naruto pushed free from Sasuke’s arms and turned away, hiding what little was left to hide from him. Sasuke could see that he was pulling in on himself and felt a sudden desperate need to stop him. He grabbed Naruto’s arm, trying to bring his focus back.
“Naruto, none of this is your fault.”
“If I was an alpha I could have-”
Could have what?
They beat the shit out of me before I ever presented as an omega. Could I have stopped them if they did all of this back then? Would it have made a difference?
“It was three against one” Sasuke argued.
“Doesn’t seem to matter when it’s you.”
Sasuke fell silent for a moment, searching for the right words. “You saw the bruise on my face” he said quietly.
Naruto turned to look back at him, surprised that he was bringing it up.
“That was from a fight I didn’t win.”
Sasuke thought about Itachi knocking him to the floor and using his pheromones to keep him there. How he’d tried to crawl away, pleading for him to stop. How fucking pathetic he felt when he did.
“Didn’t even come close.”
He looked up and met Naruto’s eyes. “I can’t imagine what you went through, Naruto- how terrifying that was. But I do know what it feels like to have someone overpower you. To feel so helpless. So.. small.”
Blue eyes widened and Naruto instantly locked onto him, desperately clinging to every word.
“Being an alpha doesn’t make you invincible” Sasuke said quietly. “There’s always someone stronger. And being hurt, feeling scared and helpless like that, it doesn’t make you any less of a man.”
A tear slipped down Naruto’s cheek, but he didn’t even notice. All he could focus on were the words Sasuke said- things he had been longing to hear. To believe.
“…really?”
Sasuke brushed away Naruto’s tears for the second time that day, his fingers lingering to gently tease his hair. “I promise.”
Naruto gave him a weak smile, and Sasuke gave him one in return. Then he clicked on the radio, letting a soft melody play in the background as he turned the car back on the road.
After a while Sasuke’s voice cut through the silence again. “I’m glad you told me.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “You didn’t really give me much of a choice.”
“That’s because I’m an asshole.”
Naruto snorted at that. He leaned his head back against his seat and turned to look out the window. “You used to be” he murmured, “but that’s not what I’d call you now.”
Sasuke raised a brow. “No? Then what would you call me?”
“I haven’t decided yet.”
…
Naruto thanked him for the ride and headed over to his apartment, and of course Sasuke followed after him.
Naruto glanced back at his approach, a brow raised. “You’re not leaving?”
“Very perceptive, Naruto.”
“Shut up.”
He unlocked his door, but Sasuke stopped him before he could step inside and entered the apartment first. Most of it was just one small room, but Sasuke still made sure to check it thoroughly before letting him inside.
“The door was locked” Naruto pointed out.
“It’s a shitty lock” Sasuke muttered. Naruto kicked off his shoes and turned said shitty lock into place. The raven gave it a displeased look. “I’ll get you a new one.”
“It’s fine, Sasuke.”
The blonde shuffled over to his bed, suddenly exhausted, but paused before he allowed himself to flop onto the mattress. He grabbed the collar of his shirt and sniffed. It was faint, but he was sure he could smell their pheromones on him. The scent wasn’t like Sasuke’s. There was no hint of fresh pine or spices, and it didn’t make him feel tingly and warm. It just made his stomach roll.
“You should take a shower.”
Naruto looked over his shoulder and found Sasuke in his kitchen, making himself a pot of coffee. He crossed his arms over his chest and narrowed his eyes. “I’m not showering with you in here, Sasuke.”
“It’s not a big deal.”
“You’re an alpha.”
Sasuke shot him a dark look. “Not that kind of alpha.”
Naruto bit his lip. Now that he’d made himself aware of the smell it was getting worse. He wanted to wash it off as soon as possible, but he couldn’t help but feel nervous. After everything he just went through, should he really risk tempting another alpha?
Sasuke said he isn’t that kind of alpha, but is he sure about that?
Sasuke sighed. “Hurry up, dobe.”
“Hey!”
“I’ll make you some food.”
Naruto’s nervous blues flitted from the Uchiha’s dark stare down to his injured hand and the blood-stained bandana tied around it. “Let me help you with your hand first.”
Sasuke waved away his concerns. “It’s fine. I’ll take care of it.”
But Naruto ignored him and rushed over to the bathroom. He pulled out a bunch of first aid supplies and came back with a pile of them in his arms. He dropped the collection on his kitchen table and gave the raven a pointed look.
“Take off the bandana and wash your hand first. I have some ointment we can put on it.” He dug through the supplies and pulled it out. “And I have some bandage wraps we can use instead of that. I don’t have any ice but-”
“Naruto, relax. I heal fast. This isn’t a big deal.”
Naruto dropped his head, and his voice with it. He spoke softly, his words barely audible, though they made Sasuke pause midstep. “I just want to help. You’re always the one helping me, I hate that I’m not good enough to..” He swallowed. “I never have a way to repay the favor.”
Sasuke sighed. Then he briskly walked over and flicked the blonde in the forehead.
“Oww! What the hell?!” he shouted indignantly. “What was that for?!”
“Don’t say that.”
Naruto rubbed at his reddening forehead and glared at the Uchiha. “Say what?!”
“That you’re not good enough. I don’t know who told you that, but it’s not true.”
Naruto gave him a stubborn look, but he didn’t answer.
Sasuke dropped a hand on the table and leaned in. “I’m going to flick you harder if you say it again.”
“Ok! Geez..”
Sasuke pulled the bandana off his hand and tossed the soiled cloth in the trash before moving over to the sink. He carefully washed his injured hand, as instructed, then returned to the table. He dropped his hand in front of the blonde and dropped his head in his uninjured hand as he watched him.
“Alright, Doctor, your turn.”
Naruto’s face reddened, and Sasuke couldn’t help but smile. He hid it against his palm as he watched him, not wanting to ruin the moment, but Naruto could see it in his eyes. He muttered a few choice remarks under his breath, but Sasuke ignored it. His attention was solely on the blonde in front of him- the one tenderly holding his hand, his teeth troubling his bottom lip as he dabbed ointment on Sasuke’s knuckles.
Sasuke watched him a bit longer, then reached out and gently pressed his thumb against his chin, forcing Naruto’s mouth free from his teeth.
The blonde jerked back, surprised. “What are you doing?”
“Don’t do that.”
Naruto blinked. “Do what?”
“Don’t bite your lip like that.”
Naruto stared at him incredulously. “Why?”
Because I want to.
Sasuke forced the thought away and gave him a better one in its place. “You’ll hurt yourself.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Says the guy who broke his damn hand.”
“It’s not broken. Just a few cuts.”
“Few cuts.. Sure.” Naruto gave him a disbelieving look, then grabbed the bandages. “Whatever. Just hold still, alright. I still need to wrap your hand.”
Sasuke continued to stare at the blonde, and when he finally tore his eyes away from his face he was surprised to find that his hand was expertly wrapped. Sasuke lifted his hand, turning it as he closely inspected the blonde’s handiwork.
“You’re actually pretty good at this” he murmured.
“Why’d you say actually like that? Did you think I couldn’t?”
“No” Sasuke said innocently, “I just didn’t think you could.”
“That’s the same thing!”
Sasuke gave the blonde a small smile, instantly silencing him. “I’m impressed, Naruto.”
Naruto swallowed. “Oh. Umm..” He scratched the back of his head. “It.. it’s not a big deal or anything. I just-”
Sasuke looked at his hand as he realized something. “You learned from experience” he answered for him. “You had to bandage your own wounds..”
Naruto flinched and quickly looked away. “I’ve done just fine on my own.”
Sasuke dropped his freshly bandaged hand over Naruto’s, drawing his focus back to him. “You’re not on your own. Not anymore.”
Naruto pulled his hand free and suddenly sprung to his feet. “I should take that shower now.”
“I’ll make dinner.”
Naruto nodded, then rushed over to his dresser. He grabbed a change of clothes and hurried into the bathroom, locking the door behind him with a heavy sigh.
Not that it would do much if he actually needed to keep someone out.
If Sasuke thought the front door had a shitty lock, the bathroom one was about a million times worse. With enough pressure from the outside, the lock just slipped and the door would open. It didn’t exactly make Naruto feel secure at the moment, but he figured it was enough to deter Sasuke from just strolling in while he was in here.
Either way, he wouldn’t tempt the fates. Naruto washed up quickly and put on his clean clothes even faster. He brushed through his unruly hair and started to dry it off, but he felt uneasy staying in the bathroom for too long. In the end he decided to leave it damp as he stepped back into the main room.
Naruto had been tempted to put his hat back on, but he could smell those alphas on it. It just wasn’t worth it. He tossed it along with his other clothes into the hamper and decided he would wash them later. Preferably when he didn’t have an alpha waiting for him in the other room.
When Naruto stepped out of the bathroom, he found Sasuke putting two plates down on the table. He wasn’t hungry before, but the sight of a home-cooked meal had him quickly changing his mind.
Sasuke smiled when he heard him approach. “Good timing.”
He looked up and froze.
Naruto’s hair hung heavy around his face, droplets dripping down his neck, slipping under his loose collar. His cheeks were flush, eyes bright, and once again Sasuke was unbelievably tempted to pull him in his arms and kiss him.
He forced back the impulse as he walked over to the blonde, though he could still feel his heart racing, adrenaline thrumming beneath the surface. He ran his fingers through Naruto’s soft wet hair, and that same urge came rushing back. The edge of his thumb brushed against a fox ear, and he could feel Naruto shudder.
Sasuke swallowed hard. “You shouldn’t leave your hair wet like this.”
He took the blonde’s wrist and pulled him back to the bathroom, and Naruto didn’t try to resist. He stopped in the doorway and Sasuke grabbed a towel. He moved to stand in front of the blonde, the door frame hovering over them as they stared at one another. Then Sasuke stepped closer and raised the towel to dry off the ends of Naruto’s hair.
His eyes lowered and he watched a bead of water slide down his collarbone and slip under his shirt. Sasuke slowly dragged the cloth down the side of his neck, catching stray droplets. He shifted closer as his hand traveled lower, and felt Naruto lean into his touch. Sasuke swallowed hard and quickly went back to his hair. He slowly moved the towel higher, avoiding those perfect little omega ears.
Until he just couldn’t.
Sasuke laid the towel over the top of his head and before he could stop himself, he gently rubbed against them. Naruto’s eyes went pitch black and his tail suddenly popped into place, pulling his pants down slightly as it spilled over his waistband. Sasuke rubbed again and Naruto gasped.
“Ahhh! Nnhnn...”
Naruto’s gasp turned into a breathy moan, and Sasuke was instantly hard.
He could feel his want straining against the front of his pants, his pheromones on the cuff- ready to spill out and ensnare him. He stepped closer and let the towel fall to the floor. His fingers slid across soft fur, caressing his little fox ears before he could stop himself.
Naruto jerked back, slamming into the door behind him. Sasuke pressed one hand against it, keeping him locked in place as he reached for his ears again, but Naruto’s voice stopped him.
“W-wait..”
It was breathy and filled with that same longing that was rushing through him, but there was also fear there. And Sasuke couldn’t ignore that.
He withdrew his hand, then straightened.
“I’m sorry” he said quietly. “I went too far.”
Naruto was still trying to catch his breath, so he had no words for him. Sasuke bent down, picked up the towel, and held it in front of himself, hiding the persistent erection he had yet to get rid of.
“You.. you can start eating. I’m just going to use the bathroom for a second.”
Naruto nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, umm.. o-ok.”
Still in a daze, the blonde shuffled away from the bathroom and over to a chair at the table. He fell into it and stared at the plate, his mind a scrambled mess. He could faintly hear the faucet in the bathroom running, his coffee pot sputtering, but the ringing in his ears soon took over all of it.
He didn’t hear Sasuke hurriedly unbuckle his pants and force them down his thighs. He didn’t hear his hand roughly jerking up and down his length, desperate for a release. And he didn’t hear Sasuke moan his name as he shot a load into his sink. He didn’t hear anything until Sasuke was sitting across from him, his brows furrowed as he called his name.
“Naruto!”
He blinked and the room came back into focus. “What?”
“Eat.”
He ate, and little words were shared between them as he did. The only sounds were the clink of silverware, the scrape of chairs. They cleaned up together afterwards, but Sasuke was careful to keep his distance. Neither had anything to say that time either. And when everything was done, Sasuke quietly walked to the door and slipped on his shoes, prepared to leave.
“Wait!”
The Uchiha froze. He looked over his shoulder, trying his best not to get his hopes up as those big cerulean eyes pleaded with him.
“Don’t go.”
Obsidian pools widened. “What?”
“I mean, can you... can you wait until I fall asleep first?”
Sasuke knitted his brows together as he studied the blonde. “You’re sure?”
No.
Of course he wasn’t! How could he be? After what happened in his bathroom doorway, how could he want Sasuke to stay? Why wouldn’t he want him to leave?
But he didn’t.
Even after what he went through today- everything he’d been subjected to and whatever it was that had just happened between them- he didn’t want him to leave. Things were just different with Sasuke.
Everything was different with Sasuke.
“Yes” he lied, “I’m sure.”
Sasuke slipped out of his shoes and walked towards him, his eyes dark as he approached. Naruto ignored the urge to step back and held his ground. He met his gaze.
“Do you trust me?” Sasuke asked quietly.
“I… I don’t know.”
“Will you try?”
Naruto hesitated. It felt like a trap, but he found himself going along with it anyways. “Yes.”
Sasuke pulled the blonde over to the bed and gently pushed him down onto it. “Lay down. I’ll stay with you until you fall asleep.”
Naruto laid down and then, feeling a little embarrassed, turned on his side to face away from him. “Thanks” he murmured.
Sasuke considered the blonde for a moment, then slid into bed with him.
Naruto froze when he felt the mattress dip. “Sasuke?”
Naruto yelped in surprise as a strong arm circled around his waist and pulled him back. Sasuke scooted closer as he brought Naruto’s back to his chest, spooning the small blonde against him.
“W-what are you doing?”
“Helping you fall asleep.”
“This-this isn’t what I meant!”
Sasuke tucked his face in Naruto’s hair, breathing in his scent. He turned his head, resting his cheek against soft locks, his own hair lightly grazing against a fox ear in turn.
Naruto shivered, and the arm around him tightened.
“Sasuke-”
“You said you’d trust me.”
Naruto shot him an incredulous look over his shoulder. “Not this much!”
“Am I hurting you?”
“No, but-!”
“Are you afraid?”
“No, it’s not that, I just-” like it. Naruto snapped his mouth shut.
“It’s ok” Sasuke insisted. “We’ll just lay like this until you fall asleep.”
Naruto knew he shouldn’t. Again, this is an alpha. Someone who should not just invite himself into an omega’s bed! The two of them were already too close- he shouldn’t lead him on like this. The whole thing with his ears, and now this.. it wasn’t a good idea.
But, he had to admit, it did feel good.
Naruto was always alone. He didn’t have anyone to hold him when he was scared, hug him hello or goodbye, comfort him when he couldn’t sleep. He was so starved for physical affection of any kind. So, yeah, it felt good to be held. To feel protected and warm and safe.
Was it really so wrong to just.. let him?
“You really won’t try anything?” he asked hesitantly.
“Not unless you want me to.”
“Want you to?!”
Naruto jerked his head to look back and found that Sasuke was being completely serious. The outrage on his face fell.
“Are you saying that you want to, or that you would do something if I wanted you to?”
Sasuke’s gaze was heavy as he answered him, saying so much more. Naruto already suspected his answer by the time he heard it.
“Both.”
He swallowed. “Then how... how am I supposed to trust you?”
“Because I promised you I wouldn’t hurt you” Sasuke said firmly. “And I meant it.”
Naruto studied him a moment longer before abruptly turning away to face the wall again. Sasuke glanced down and saw Naruto’s tail swishing lazily between them, practically answering his unspoken question for him.
Looks like you’re not as uninterested as you pretend to be.
He smiled and drew the blonde closer to his lap. Naruto stiffened, but Sasuke didn’t do anything more. As promised. His hold on him loosened, his arm lightly draped across his waist, ensuring Naruto that he wasn’t trapped here. If he wanted to leave, he could. If he needed to push him away, no one was going to stop him.
But he didn’t.
Naruto closed his eyes, feigning ignorance of the heat pressed against his backside and a similar heat rushing to his groin. He decided that he’d worry about that some other time. For now, he had no reason to be afraid- he was sure of it.
He faintly heard Sasuke say his name, but he didn’t have the energy to respond. His limbs felt limp, heavy against the mattress, and his mind continued to float further away… And then he was out.
“Naru..?” Sasuke lifted his head and peered over. He could see Naruto’s chest steadily rise and fall. Long blonde bangs were tossed over his forehead, his whiskered cheek. Sasuke reached out and gently smoothed his hair back to gaze down at Naruto’s serene face.
He’s already asleep.
He slipped his hand over the blonde’s shoulder and slowly followed a path along his arm, down to his hip. He gripped it tight as he pressed his groin firmly against Naruto’s backside, wondering if it’d be enough to wake him. It wasn’t. Naruto was still completely out.
“God, you’re way too trusting for your own good.”
Sasuke checked again, but the blonde was definitely still out. He was starting to lightly snore, pausing from time to time to make little mewling noises in his sleep. It was unbelievably endearing, and Sasuke couldn’t help but smile.
He settled in, prepared to hold him close for a while longer, when Naruto suddenly twitched against him. The muscle spasm ended as quickly as it started, but it was enough to send a new rush of heat through Sasuke’s core. His eyes shot open and he stared at the back of the blonde’s head.
Don’t do that again, he thought. For both of our sakes.
Of course, Naruto didn’t bother to listen to him when he was awake- why would that be any different when he’s asleep? Naruto twitched against him again, and this time his ass shoved back against his lap in the process, moving just enough to drive Sasuke crazy. His grip on the blonde tightened, just for a moment, before he hurriedly released him.
Time to go.
Sasuke slid himself back, careful not to wake the blonde as he disentangled himself from him and the sheet. He quickly got to his feet and rushed to the bathroom, closing and locking the door behind him. His hands shook as he fumbled with his zipper, as he shoved his pants down and pulled himself out. He gripped his want and thrust into his hand violently, his eyes shut tight as he imagined slamming his cock into Naruto- how he would cry out his name even as he rolled his hips, taking in more of him.
Sasuke bit his lip hard as his climax shot through him. He breathed heavily as he stared down at his sticky hand, at the cum-splattered sink beneath it.
“Christ. What the hell is wrong with me?”
He cleaned himself up and quietly made his way out of the bathroom. Then paused. He looked at the small blonde, asleep in his bed, completely at ease with a feral idiot alpha in the room.
“Baka..”
Sasuke shook his head, then looked around the meager space. His eyes fell on the front door, and he thought about the lock that would be far too easy to pick. How vulnerable Naruto was staying here alone with something that useless protecting him from anyone who wanted to get inside.
Sasuke made a decision as he stood there scrutinizing the place, one that Naruto wasn’t likely to agree to. At least, not at first. But Sasuke wasn’t worried.
After all, he wasn’t really planning on giving him a choice.
…
Sasuke knew what he had to do, he just wasn’t looking forward to it. He’s been avoiding Itachi like the fucking plague these last few weeks, and he’s been nothing short of relieved to see him do the same. Or at least, that’s how it appeared, which was better than nothing. Sasuke was reluctant to change that, but he didn’t really have a choice. It wouldn’t pay to try to do this behind his back.
At least, not completely.
He had no intention of mentioning Naruto in any of this, though he was sure that Itachi would suspect that he was part of it. Either way, this was unavoidable. He still had to ask Itachi, one way or another.
Might as well get it over with.
Sasuke padded across the entryway, past the living room, and down a long hallway, before pausing before a tightly sealed door. One he rarely went to. One he was rarely invited to come to.
Itachi’s office.
Sasuke knocked on the door and anxiously waited for a response. It wasn’t that late, and Itachi spent a lot of time in his office- it wasn’t completely unfeasible that he’d be there now. He went to knock again when the door opened.
One of Itachi’s many bodyguards stared down at him, his brow raised. “Something you need?”
“I need to talk to Itachi.”
Before the man could respond, Itachi’s voice cut between them. “It’s fine. You can let him in.”
The man reluctantly stepped aside and held open the door, permitting entry. Sasuke gave him a sharp look when he stepped inside, then turned to his brother. “Can we talk alone?”
Itachi gave a slight gesture and the men in his office filed out without a word, closing the door behind them. Sasuke watched them leave then turned back to face his brother.
“Have a seat, Sasuke.”
He didn’t want to, but he didn’t want to start this conversation by refusing him either. Sasuke walked over and took a seat in front of the desk- his movements stiff, guarded. He knew better than to let his guard down, especially with Itachi, so he stayed perched on the edge of his chair, ready to spring out of it if he needed to.
Sasuke looked across the expansive mahogany desk and over to his brother. He always looked so composed, even at this time of night. His suit jacket was draped on his chair, sleeves rolled up revealing taut forearms and an expensive watch. His tie had long since been abandoned, his top button undone as if he had an exhausting day, and yet his shirt didn’t seem to have a single wrinkle on it. His clothes were always pressed and unblemished, as smooth and elegant as the rest of him. Sasuke was sure many would swoon at the sight of him, but all he saw was the monster underneath the lavish shell.
He wished more people saw what he did.
Itachi quirked a brow at his little brother, noting the icy judgment in his eyes. He couldn’t help but be a little amused by it. Because under that thin layer of hostility, Sasuke was still that same nervous little boy.
Pretend all you want, little brother, but I can see right through you.
Itachi eyed him a moment longer, then opened his desk drawer. Sasuke looked alarmed, but Itachi only took out a hair tie before closing it again. Sasuke cleared his throat as the raven pulled his long ebony strands up and secured them in a loose ponytail. He was just about to speak but seemed to second guess himself and fell silent.
The eldest Uchiha sighed. “You clearly have something you want to say, Sasuke, why not just say it?”
He nodded. “I.. I would like permission to stay at the condo.”
Itachi tilted his head. “And why’s that?”
“My rut is coming up soon and I want to be prepared for it” he said smoothly.
Itachi gave him a knowing look. “Little early for that, isn’t it?”
Sasuke’s eyes flared. “What, are you tracking my rut now?”
“Does that surprise you?”
Sasuke was beyond infuriated, but he still needed Itachi to agree to this. He held his tongue and forced his anger to cool.
“It’s still close” he argued. “It’s easier to manage if I have some time to myself first. So, can I have the keys?”
Itachi abruptly rose to his feet and stepped around his desk and Sasuke quickly jolted to his own. He took a step back as his brother approached, wary of what he might do next. Itachi reached out and grabbed his face, forcing his feet to still.
“You’ll regret getting close to him.”
Sasuke was shaken by that, but he forced himself to keep his expression neutral. “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Itachi.”
“I think you do.”
The eldest Uchiha eyed his little brother closely before finally releasing him. Sasuke took a shaky step back as Itachi moved back to his desk. He pulled open the top drawer, took out a small key chain, and tossed it to him.
“Don’t say I didn’t warn you.”
Sasuke gripped the keys tight as he considered his brother. He was tempted to tell him the truth- that Naruto is actually a recessive omega- but after what happened with Sasori’s pack…
Sasuke was worried that Itachi would hurt him in the same way.
Conflicts between alphas was one thing, but an alpha determined to hurt an omega…
He couldn’t chance it.
Sasuke pocketed the keys and headed back for the door, eager to get away from his brother. He grabbed the knob when Itachi called over to him. “Be home Friday for dinner.”
Sasuke stopped but refused to look back. “Why should I?”
“I have something to discuss with you.”
“Not interested.”
He tore the door open just as Itachi’s voice shot out once more. “You can come back on your own or I can send some people to the condo to retrieve you.”
Sasuke grated his teeth together, anger pulsing through him. Itachi probably already guessed that he would have Naruto over, and that the last thing he’d want would be for Itachi’s men to show up and get their hands on him.
Sasuke had no choice.
“When?” he snarled, pissed that he had been backed into a corner he couldn’t get out of.
“Friday. Seven”
“Fine.”
He slammed the door behind him without a second glance. Itachi, on the otherhand, stared after his brother as his plans slowly began to fall into place.
“I warned you, Sasuke” he murmured. “Alphas cannot be together.”
He looked down at the still-open desk drawer, and the photo partially obscured inside. He could see half of a man’s face- part of a dazzling smile, one dark crescent-shaped eye, and a beautiful mass of hair. It was silver, like starlight. Soft to the touch…
Itachi ran his fingers down the side of that half-revealed face, a familiar ache echoing deep in his chest.
“No” he murmured- to the man in that picture, and that ever-present doubt in himself. “Two alphas can’t fall in love.”
He traced the smile frozen behind the glass, his fingers lingering on not-so-forgotten lips.
“They just can’t..”
Notes:
Ok, my darlings, how are we all feeling?
*Takes out a notepad and clicky pen*
Don’t worry, Fukafukashita is listening. Take those deep breaths like we practiced, good, and now.. tell me. What has the mean author done this time? 😏
Chapter 16: Dreams Become Reality
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
That night Naruto dreamt of a boy with pitch-black eyes and long raven-colored hair. His hair always seemed to be midflight- feathered in the back, long and solemn around his face. And those midnight eyes never seemed to stray from the blonde for very long. Two seemingly endless pools like twin voids- unfathomably dark, as if impervious to light. Naruto could see his reflection in those eyes now, his younger self smiling right back at him.
Not a dream, he thought as he stared at his youthful face.
A memory.
They were in his room at the orphanage sitting cross-legged on his bed, facing one another like they so often did back then. They’d probably been talking like this for hours, but it only ever felt like mere minutes.
Time flew when he was around Sasuke. Especially when Naruto was desperate to have him stay.
Ebisu, one of the men who worked at the orphanage, entered his room to say that it was time for them to lock up for the night. Which meant that Sasuke had to do what Naruto had been dreading since the sun first began to set- he had to go home.
Everyday Naruto could feel a plea in the back of his throat, one he knew better than to ever utter out loud. Can I come home with you?
First and foremost, he just didn’t want to be apart from Sasuke. But that wasn’t the only reason he always hoped to go with him. Naruto didn’t want to stay in this place anymore. He hated being left alone here. The only thing worse than that unbearable loneliness was the thought that someone might actually take him away- that another family would try to adopt him. After what happened with the last one…
Naruto shook his head, clearing away the thought.
“Can he stay a little longer?” he found himself asking, as he often did. Already knowing the answer before he heard it.
“He has people waiting for him to come home, Naruto.”
Unlike you.
Ebisu didn’t say it, but Naruto could sense it all the same. Just as he could feel the weight of those unspoken words crashing down on him. It made his lungs feel tight in his chest, and suddenly it was hard to breathe. Heat crawled up his neck and curled up in his cheeks. He felt his eyes water but quickly looked away to hide it.
Sasuke took his hand in his and gave it a light squeeze. “I’ll be back soon, Naruto.”
The blonde nodded but he didn’t look up. He felt the bed dip slightly as his friend rose to his feet and heard his light steps as he moved across the room. The light flicked off and the door closed before Naruto finally looked up.
He looked around and grimaced, feeling horribly alone. He tried to let his mind drift somewhere else, put he kept returning to that dark empty room. He could feel his heart lurch in his chest and panic begin to rise. The room seemed to be closing in on him- shadows and despair reaching out with long lithe fingers, ready to ensnare him.
Naruto’s panic spiked. He could feel his arms and legs trembling, his heart race. It was suffocating- this fear, this room- and it just kept getting worse. But then he heard a small creak, and everything changed.
You’d think it would only add to his panic, but the noise actually pulled him away from it. It grounded him enough for reality to seep back in and his anxiety attack to mercifully fade into the background. Naruto had never been grateful for an ambiguous noise in the dark before, but he definitely was in that moment.
The blonde glanced around, searching for the source of his relief, when he noticed the light from the window shifting. He slowly rose to his feet, watching with interest as the window pane slid up and a long leg dropped inside.
Did he really..
Naruto rushed over to the window, grabbed Sasuke’s arm, and helped him the rest of the way into the room. When Sasuke was standing before him, all Naruto could do was stare- his eyes wide and unblinking.
“How did you-?”
Sasuke grabbed the back of his head fast and pressed his palm over his lips, immediately silencing him. He shook his head at the blonde as he held him in place, reminding him not to speak yet, then carefully drew his hands away.
Naruto kept quiet as the window was once again lowered. Then the two padded softly across the floor, heel to toe, making sure their steps didn’t draw anyone’s attention on the floors below.
Bedrooms were typically shared in a place like this, but Naruto didn’t have to worry about that. The other kids had complained about him in the past, and it ruined any chance of Naruto having a roommate. There were countless rumors that were spread about him, lies used to cover others’ deceits. And if that wasn’t enough, the night terrors were a sure way to get the room to himself. Naruto usually hated being alone in here, but now he was grateful for it.
Sasuke nudged Naruto forward, gesturing for him to lie down on the bed. As soon as he did, Sasuke scooted in to join him. The two laid side by side, staring up at the ceiling as the shadows shifted above their heads. Shadows that no longer left Naruto with the sudden urge to cower or run.
It really was an entirely different room when Sasuke was in it with him.
Naruto turned his head and carefully whispered in the raven’s ear, “why did you come back?”
Sasuke turned and did the same. “Because you wanted me to.”
“I never said that.”
“You didn’t have to.”
Naruto thought about that for a while before leaning in once more. “You always sound smart when you talk.”
Sasuke turned to give the blonde a thoughtful look before leaning towards his ear again. “That’s to make up for all of my stupid thoughts.”
Naruto laughed, and Sasuke jerked up and quickly slammed his hand down over his mouth. “Shh!”
Naruto pulled his hand down, that same grin on his face. “They don’t come up here when I scream, why would they care when I laugh?”
He realized he said the wrong thing when Sasuke’s eyes turned dark red.
Like blood.
The thought made younger Naruto flinch. Blood made him think about-
“I’m sorry, I wasn’t trying to scare you.”
Naruto blinked and found Sasuke staring down at him. The red was gone. His eyes were black again, his brows drawn down with concern.
Naruto smiled up at him and poked the space between his knitted brows. “You don’t scare me, silly.”
Sasuke gave him a devilish grin. “Yeah right. Remember that time I snuck up on you in the woods?”
“That was one time..” he grumbled.
“Or that other time when we-”
Naruto pushed his finger over the raven’s lips, shushing him. “Ok, ok, fine. Sometimes you get me” he admitted, “but that’s not the same. I’m not afraid of real Sasuke.”
Naruto watched the smile on his face slip, just for a moment, but long enough to make him curious. “Did I say something wrong?”
Sasuke blinked back whatever had been dragging away his thoughts and gave him another small smile. “No. I’m glad that real Sasuke doesn’t scare you.”
Naruto tilted his head. “Does real Naruto scare you?”
Sasuke lifted a brow. “Isn’t it obvious? Real Naruto terrifies me.”
“Pfftt. Shut up.”
Sasuke flopped back down and turned on his side, watching Naruto turn to face him.
“Will you get in trouble?” the blonde asked as soon as they were repositioned.
“I told them I was going to a friend’s place. They didn’t ask about it.”
Naruto gave him a confused look. “Don’t they care?”
“Only during the school year.”
“Smart kids have the worst lives” Naruto quipped, heavy on the sarcasm.
“That actually sounded pretty smart, Naruto. Maybe I’m finally rubbing off on you.”
The blonde slugged him in the shoulder. Sasuke raised a brow at the unimpressive attack, then smirked.
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Shut up.”
“You’re fun to mess with.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Naruto chewed at his lip. “So.. umm, how long do you think you’ll stay?”
Sasuke pushed himself up on his elbow and dropped his head in his hand as he considered him. “How long do you want me to stay?”
Naruto couldn’t give him his real answer, that’d be way too embarrassing, so he asked, “can you stay until I fall asleep?”
Something in those cool dark eyes softened, and Naruto immediately felt at ease.
“Yeah-” he murmured.
Naruto slowly closed his eyes as Sasuke’s fingers smoothed back his hair, lingering on his scarred cheeks.
“-I’ll stay until you fall asleep.”
Naruto’s eyes shot open and he found that both Sasukes had kept their word- the one from his memory, and the one who had held him just last night. Both had been there until he fell asleep, and both had disappeared the moment he woke up.
And just as he had all those years ago, Naruto found himself feeling horribly alone without him.
…
The second time Naruto woke up he didn’t have to worry about being alone, because he wasn’t anymore. That is, assuming that horrendous fucking knocking was meant for him.
In all honesty, he did ignore it at first.
For a while actually.
So now, naturally, the noise had reached an ungodly crescendo that set Naruto’s frazzled nerves on fire- burning hot until they practically had a raging inferno on their hands.
“I’m going to kill him” he muttered. “I am actually going to kill him.”
The irate blonde stomped across the room and abruptly threw open the door. “Christ, Sasuke, what?!”
“Shouldn’t you double-check it’s me before answering like that?”
“You’re the only person who would show up at my place this fucking early.”
“I’m the only person who shows up at your place period.”
“Shut up.”
The blonde turned and shuffled back to bed. “There’s still like two hours before school. Why are you here?”
“To tell you not to go.”
Naruto burrowed under his comforter, then turned to survey the raven from under the blanket mound. “What are you talking about?”
“You have an excused absence. Take it.”
Naruto furrowed his brows, confused at first, but then everything clicked. He had been so thrown off by Sasuke’s latest presence, and the long-forgotten memory that came with it, that he’d completely forgotten what happened with Sasori and his pack.
How could I forget something like that..?
But he had. Or rather, it had fled from his thoughts- seemingly to make more room for Sasuke.
Why was that? Why was he always thinking about Sasuke- so much so that an attack he’d gone through less than twenty-four hours ago would just slip his mind!
You’re delirious. Go back to bed.
“Naruto..?”
The blonde blinked, once again refocusing on Sasuke.
“What’s going on with you?”
“Nothing” he said too quickly. “No, I just-”
Sasuke raised a brow.
“-I just remembered something, that’s all.”
The raven leaned against the wall and crossed his arms over his chest. “What’d you remember?”
Naruto cleared his throat and sat up on the bed, feeling awkward lying on it while they talked. “Nothing really. Just.. well, you know, the first time that you…”
Sasuke’s brow raised higher.
He cleared his throat. “Ahem.. the first time that you stayed the night. You know. Until I fell asleep.”
Sasuke’s eyes widened. He was surprised that Naruto brought it up. Beyond surprised, actually. Because that day held a special significance for him as well.
That was the day that Sasuke first felt tempted to kiss Naruto.
The very first.
And far from the last.
They had been laying in bed together and Naruto said something about no one worrying when he screamed, so they wouldn’t when he laughed. It broke Sasuke’s heart to hear him say that, and he realized that more than anything else he wanted this boy to know that someone did care. That someone here loved him more than anything. They were kids, probably around thirteen or fourteen years old, so the thought of actually kissing him made him so nervous that he just couldn’t do it. But he definitely wanted to.
For the first time in his adolescence, Sasuke had wanted to kiss someone. And since that time, he’s only ever wanted to kiss that same person.
So hearing Naruto think about that night, even if he didn’t know what it meant to Sasuke, it still felt like…
Fate.
Sasuke pushed off from the wall and slowly walked towards him. “What do you remember?”
Naruto sat up straighter, his eyes wary.
“You sneaking in through the window” he answered simply. “The two of us talking for a while.”
“Do you remember what you said about me?”
Naruto’s eyes flickered between those pitch-black eyes, unchanged from all those years. “I said that I wasn’t afraid of real Sasuke.”
The raven smiled. “That’s right.” He took a knee before him and lightly clasped his chin in his hand. “And you asked me if I was afraid of real Naruto.”
“You said yes.”
“I said I was terrified of him” Sasuke said softly. He leaned in. “Do you know why?”
Naruto’s heart slammed viciously against his chest, making it difficult to breathe. His lips parted to take in a sharp inhale. “N-no.”
Sasuke eyed his lips before finding his eyes again. “Are you sure about that?”
No.
“H-how did you get today excused for me when school isn’t open for another couple of hours?” Naruto said hurriedly, trying to change the subject.
“Don’t worry about it.”
Sasuke tilted his head, his hand still locked on the blonde’s jaw, keeping him still. “You know.. I think about that night too.”
Naruto grabbed his wrist and squeezed down. “Sasuke-”
“Don’t you want to know what I remember?”
“I was there- I know what happened.”
“So you remember that kiss.”
Naruto’s hand slipped. “Kiss?! What are you talking about?!”
“Interesting.”
Sasuke released his chin and stood back on his feet with an air of casual confidence. “I’ll be back soon- I have a few things to take care of first.”
“Hey, wait!” Naruto’s hand snapped out fast and he grabbed hold of his wrist, forcing Sasuke to stop. “Tell me what you meant by that!”
“You kissed me.”
“Yeah, I heard you, but when the hell did we- wait, I kissed you?!”
“You had a nightmare” Sasuke said. “When I woke you up from it you were terrified, so I held you for a while. When you finally calmed down you kissed my cheek and thanked me. Then you fell back asleep.”
“I kissed…”
Naruto suddenly recalled something from yesterday. When he had wrapped Sasuke’s bloodied hand in that shed.. didn’t Sasuke do the exact same thing to him?
“Wait. Is that why you..” Naruto touched his cheek. He could feel it heating up under his fingers.
“So you didn’t remember” Sasuke said, his exaggerated ‘ah-ha moment’ less than convincing. “Must have confused you when I returned the favor.”
“Returned the favor” he murmured. “So that’s all that was..”
“What?”
“Nothing.” Naruto quickly released the raven and shifted further across the bed. “You said you have some things to do, right?”
“Yeah. I do.”
Sasuke dropped a hand on the bed and leaned over the blonde. He watched his eyes grow big as he drew closer. “So, how about one more. You know, for old times’ sake.”
Naruto froze. “What?”
“Come on. Right here.”
Sasuke turned his head and pointed to his cheek. He gave a sly smirk.
“Just like on that first night. Kinda poetic, don’t you think?”
Naruto looked at him a moment longer, then seemed to make up his mind about something. He rolled his eyes and pushed his face away.
“You know, it’s hard to tell when you’re being serious.”
Sasuke smiled as he slowly lifted himself up. “And if I am being serious?”
Naruto bit his lip, then with a resounding sigh he grabbed Sasuke’s chin, jerked his face to the side, and planted a kiss right along his jawline. He was a little too high up to reach his cheek, but Naruto figured it was close enough.
He pulled back, a victorious smile on his face. “There. Now you know what would happen if it was-”
Sasuke wrapped a hand around the back of his neck and pulled him back in, and this time the kiss was not a token of thanks or some playful jest. This kiss was unmistakably real. From a very real Sasuke and, presumably, a ‘terrifyingly’ real Naruto.
Sasuke’s movements were sudden, but his kiss was unrushed. The hand on the back of Naruto’s neck and slipping into his hair was rough and firm, but his mouth was gentle. He pressed just hard enough to coax Naruto’s lips open when he did the same. The tips of their tongues met in a swirl of silk and heat, but they were forced to part seconds later. Naruto followed his lead as Sasuke closed his lips once more and with one last kiss the two pulled away.
Naruto looked up at him through dark half-lidded eyes brimming with confusion and desire. Sasuke felt his groin stir at the sight, and was instantly tempted to keep going.
God, I want him so bad..
Sasuke’s grip in Naruto’s hair tightened as he forcibly grounded himself, though it was with great difficulty. Naruto was looking at him with that dazed expression, and Sasuke knew he could push things further. He could claim Naruto’s mouth once more and shove him down on the bed. He could let his hands roam and explore as he tasted his way down Naruto’s neck, his stomach, his thighs. He could bite and lick and touch every inch of him until Naruto finally found the clarity and strength to force him to stop.
He could go a hell of a lot further. And god, he really wanted to.
Stop, he told himself. You have to stop.
Sasuke willed down his excitement and slowly straightened before his enticing blonde. He gave him a sly smile, light and teasing, but it failed to reach his eyes. And he was sure that Naruto noticed.
“That’s what would happen if we were being serious” Sasuke said quietly.
He meant for his voice to sound smooth and playful, just as he had intended with his smile, but the words came out too heavy. It was supposed to get Naruto to roll his eyes but those blues widened instead, staring at him like they’ve never seen him before.
Naruto shuddered beneath him and Sasuke saw his fox tail move with him. He faintly wondered if it was fear or excitement that brought Naruto’s tail out this time. If he was disappointed or relieved when Sasuke finally pulled away.
The raven tucked a blonde strand behind Naruto’s ear and gave him a gentle smile. “Get some sleep. I’ll be back in a bit.”
He turned and walked back across the apartment, grabbing a key ring off the table along the way. He pocketed it, strolled over to the door, and let himself out. Naruto heard the key slide in and the lock click before Sasuke’s steps faded away.
“The hell was all of that?” Naruto breathed. He touched his tender lips, mind swirling. “Why would he-”
Naruto blinked.
“Hold on. Did he just- did he just take my keys?!”
Naruto dropped his hand as he gave his door a bewildered look.
He paused.
“Wait. The door was locked this morning.. how did he leave last night?” His eyes fell on the small window across from him.
Naruto couldn’t help but laugh.
“It’s like we’re fourteen all over again.”
An image popped into his head then- one of Sasuke leaning closer, his hand buried in his hair as he kissed him. He could still feel the pressure of his lips.. the strength in his hand as it pulled him forward. The warmth that travelled through him as Sasuke’s mouth moved with his.
His tongue.
Naruto swallowed hard.
“Ok, well.. maybe not fourteen.”
Notes:
Don’t worry, my lovely little sea serpents. Sasuke’s revenge is coming up veryyy soon. Plus a lot more SasuNaru cuteness.
After all, the closer they are the more devastating Itachi’s plans will be for them. And I know we’d all prefer that, right? 😉
I hope you enjoyed the SasuNaru love in this chapter. I know it’s kind of a shorter one, and doesn’t jump very far in the storyline, but I just thought it was darling when the idea came to me, so I had to give it its own little spotlight chapter. I mean, can you really blame me?
Chapter 17: Fight for You
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto woke up again with a start. He had completely forgotten that Sasuke had left with his keys and when he heard his door being unlocked, he felt an immediate surge of panic. Oddly enough, when Sasuke stepped through his door that fear almost instantly dissipated.
That is until he got a good look at him.
Naruto leapt from his bed and rushed over, his eyes wide with concern.
“Sasuke? Jesus Christ.. what happened? Are you ok?” His eyes locked onto the raven’s shirt then shot back up to his face. “Is that.. is that blood?”
Sasuke brushed his thumb against his cheek, smearing crimson against smooth pale skin. He looked down at his bloodied hands, the stains on his shirt, then raised his eyes once more.
“Nothing to worry about” he murmured, calmly wiping his hands off on his pants. “I’m not hurt.”
“Nothing to- are you insane?!” Naruto exclaimed. “How could I not worry about this?!”
“Because it doesn’t concern you.”
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “Sasuke.. what did you do?”
The raven ignored his question and nodded to the far side of the room. “Mind if I use your bathroom?”
“I- no, that’s fine, but-”
Sasuke motioned to his backpack. “Don’t worry. I brought stuff to change into.”
Naruto’s brows furrowed. “So you knew this was going to happen.”
The red-splattered raven gave him an indecipherable look. “Like I said, Naruto, it’s nothing that you need to concern yourself with.”
He went to walk past him, but Naruto quickly moved to the side to block his path. Sasuke raised a brow but didn’t comment. He waited for Naruto to speak first.
“Then why’d you come here like that” he pressed. “If you didn’t want me to ask, why didn’t you go home to change first?”
Sasuke searched his face then reached out and took two of Naruto’s fingers with his own- something he used to do when they were kids. The gesture sent a pang through Naruto’s chest. He dropped his eyes to their hands, remembering the many other times they’d been like this before.
“I wanted to see you” Sasuke said quietly, as if afraid that his voice alone would be enough to shatter this fragile moment between them.
Naruto didn’t know what to say to that, so he said nothing. He stared at their linked fingers and did his best to swallow the feelings rushing through him.
“Sasuke.. did you hurt someone?”
“I don’t know how you want me to answer that.”
Naruto chewed at his lip. “Is any of this yours?” he asked, motioning to the blood on his shirt.
“No.”
“Is there… anything I should know?” he tried.
Sasuke tilted his head as he studied the blonde, clearly preparing himself for a reaction. “Yes, actually. Sasori and his pack have been expelled. You won’t be seeing them again.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. Are they dead?
He was tempted to ask, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to know. What would he do if Sasuke said yes?
“Should I be thanking you for that?”
Sasuke shrugged. “I didn’t do much.”
Liar.
They both knew it, but neither put words to it. Instead Sasuke adjusted the bag on his shoulder and headed off to the bathroom, prepared to wash off the remnants of what was clearly a rather brutal attack on his part.
Naruto stared after him, too shocked to move. He still wasn’t sure whether the sight of Sasuke spattered in blood like that made him feel relieved,
or petrified.
He had no idea that Sasuke was capable of this level of carnage. And while Naruto had secretly hoped that those three would pay dearly for what they had done to him, he wasn’t so sure that this is what he had in mind. It was hard to stomach- especially knowing that, despite Sasuke’s claims, he was the root cause of it. Sasuke wouldn’t be coming into his home covered in blood like this if it wasn’t for him. Naruto didn’t know the details, but he knew that much.
“Christ, Sasuke.”
Naruto rubbed his hand down his face with a heavy sigh. He let his hand fall and his eyes with it.
“What the hell were you thinking..”
…
Earlier That Morning
…
Sasuke had a feeling that he would be left looking a tad.. unsightly after his confrontation with Sasori and his pack, so he decided to stop by the principal’s office first. He was sure that he’d have no difficulty locating those three, so he wasn’t concerned about holding off on that until he was done here. And he was certain that he would be able to convince them to join him outside for a nice little chat once he did.
They were so desperate to please him, after all. If he said he needed their assistance in a dark alleyway, they probably wouldn’t even think to question it. Which could very well be a fatal mistake on their part.
But, again, that could come second.
First, he would make sure that Naruto would no longer need to tolerate their presence at this school. And, in the process, he would make sure that a message was sent to everyone else.
If anyone harms Naruto Uzumaki in any way, they would be facing Sasuke Uchiha next.
With his brother’s influence and the rumors going around that Sasuke was actually a dominant alpha, no one wanted to end up on his bad side. They were desperate for his attention because of it and horrified of his disapproval. Sasuke didn’t care about how they chose to perceive him, he was rather indifferent to it actually, but he would not hesitate to use it to his advantage if it meant keeping Naruto safe.
His blonde should never be afraid to go to school. Not when Sasuke had the means to ensure otherwise.
Of course, Sasuke was well aware that he had started a lot of this- and that he was partially responsible for what happened here. Sasuke has mocked and ridiculed Naruto, relentlessly. He cornered him, shoved him, teased and taunted- all for the sake of a reaction from the blonde. To avoid becoming nothing but a memory.
And then, eventually, not even that.
Sasuke knew what he had done, what he had caused, and he despised himself for it. He couldn’t erase the past, but he could make sure that Naruto’s future was nothing like it.
Sasuke was determined to do just that.
He strolled into the office that morning exuding an air of assertiveness and self-assurance that made it next to impossible to turn down his request. He gave the woman at the front desk his most dazzling smile as he asked for an audience with the principal, and she was powerless to deny him.
Sasuke thanked her as he strode past her desk and confidently approached the principal’s office. He rapped lightly on the door before entering. “Mr. Asuma.”
The man was loosening his tie as if he had already put in a hard day’s work, despite the day having yet to begin. He glanced over as Sasuke stepped into his office, his brow raised.
“… Sasuke Uchiha. What brings you into my office so early this morning?”
He didn’t seem particularly happy to already be bothered with some new problem, but that wasn’t what caught Sasuke’s immediate attention. It was the way he said his name. Sasuke couldn’t help but notice the sharpness in his voice when he said it. As if he was not just displeased to see a student so early..
He was displeased to see a Uchiha.
His mind instantly went to Itachi. They weren’t all that different in age. For all he knew, Asuma had a history with him. And, knowing Itachi, if he did it probably wasn’t a great one.
Sasuke closed the door behind him before taking a seat before the man’s desk. He sat up straight, his jaw tight. He wanted to make things very clear, to have what he had to say taken seriously. Because Sasuke had no intention of leaving this office without getting what he came here for- whether his principal was a fan of Uchihas or not.
“I have something I need to report.”
Asuma quirked a brow and gestured for the raven to speak. Sasuke nodded and immediately began to explain what had been transpiring between Naruto and the three alphas who assaulted him. He made sure to refrain from mentioning that Naruto’s an omega, despite the fact that it probably would have made his case stronger. Sasuke knew that Naruto didn’t want people to know, and it wasn’t his place to out him. He did, however, explain that those three have been targeting him for quite some time now (of course excluding their rational behind it). He touched on the other attacks first- the bullying, the violence- then explained what took place only yesterday.
Sasuke watched his principal closely as he spoke- studying his face, his reactions. He saw his brows knit, his mouth draw into a tight line when he disclosed what Kakuzu tried to do to Naruto in that field. Asuma kept silent, but his anger was plenty transparent. Sasuke thought he saw a flicker of red in his eyes for a moment, but it was washed away in darkness as quickly as it came.
That is until Sasuke added what happened in the shed- how Hidan had stripped Naruto and locked Sasuke in with him as an attempt to get him to assault him as well. Asuma’s control slipped, and his eyes turned dark crimson.
“Did you do something to Uzumaki” he asked, his jaw tight as he scrutinized the Uchiha in front of him.
Sasuke’s eyes instantly turned just as red as Asuma’s. “I would never do that to him.”
His principal didn’t seem convinced, which only pissed him off more.
“Check your shed if you don’t believe me” Sasuke snarled. “I punched a hole through it to get him out of there.” He raised his bandaged hand up to further emphasize his point, but kept his eyes tightly locked onto the man in front of him.
Asuma still seemed reluctant to believe his innocence, but the look he gave him back was a little less accusatory his time.
“Where is Naruto now?”
“At home. I told him not to come in. I was hoping you would give him an excused absence, maybe for the rest of the week.” Sasuke looked away. “I.. don’t think he’s ready to come back yet.”
Asuma nodded.
“He can take the week.”
“I would like to request that I can do the same.”
Asuma raised a brow at that. “Oh? And why should I allow that?”
“He needs me” Sasuke said bluntly. “He went through a lot, and I was the one who got him through it. I’m sure you know he’s alone” Sasuke added, “and after what he went through... he shouldn’t be.”
“Hmm.”
Asuma stroked his short beard as his scarlet gaze carefully considered the boy before him. The man seemed.. torn. As if part of him felt the need to distrust Sasuke, to continue to misjudge him, while another part of him felt that he deserved a chance. He seemed reluctant to side with either one.
The more he thought on it, the more Sasuke was sure that there was some history between his principal and his brother. He knew no other reason why Asuma would be so hesitant to believe him, and so quick to react when he said they had tried to get Sasuke to hurt Naruto too. Why his walls went up the second he realized that a Uchiha was trying to take care of someone else. Sasuke was sure that his concern for Naruto was plenty obvious at this point- what reason did Asuma have to question it?
“Well, I suppose you should probably face a consequence for destroying school property” Asuma finally said.
His tone was not in the least bit angry despite the topic at hand. It was clear that he was looking for a more valid excuse for Sasuke to have the days away from school.
Sasuke was surprised that he’d come around so quickly, and exceedingly grateful for it.
“Let’s call it a suspension” Asuma decided. “Just stay home for the rest of the week.”
Sasuke nodded. “Understood.”
He wanted to thank him, but he wasn’t sure that was appropriate considering Asuma was clearly trying to justify his absence with a “punishment”.
“What about the three who hurt Naruto?” Sasuke pressed.
“I do not discuss people’s private matters with other students” Asuma prefaced, “but I can tell you that this school does not condone assault of any kind. Especially sexual assault.”
“Will they be expelled?” Sasuke pushed.
He seemed reluctant to tell him this too, so Sasuke added, “I want to be able to tell Naruto that he doesn’t have to be afraid to come to school.”
Asuma interlocked his fingers and gave the raven a sharp look. “You may inform Naruto that he will not be seeing them at this school any longer.”
“Thank you, Mr. Asuma.”
Sasuke rose to his feet. He headed for the door when he heard his principal call out to him. He turned, a hand already on the doorknob, and raised a brow in question.
“You seem to care a great deal for Naruto.”
Sasuke’s brows furrowed. “I do..” he said slowly, wondering why he was bringing this up.
“Hmm. And your… family is aware of this?”
Sasuke tensed. “My brother has nothing to do with this.”
“I see.”
Sasuke gave him another confused look. “Why are you asking about him?”
The principal turned away from him and shifted over to his computer instead. “No reason” he said unconvincingly, “it’s just nice to see such a compassionate Uchiha.”
Not compassionate person, Sasuke thought. A compassionate Uchiha.
He definitely knows Itachi.
And he clearly isn’t a fan.
“Is there a reason why that’s surprising?”
Mr. Asuma offered him a small, plastic smile. “Not at all.”
He clicked on something on his computer, seemingly turning his focus fully to his work.
“Please let Uzumaki know what we discussed here today.”
Sasuke nodded and after a short pause he left. But he couldn’t stop thinking about what Asuma said to him.
And what he didn’t.
…
Sasuke found the three alphas he’d been searching for loitering outside of the gym. They were whispering to each other, gesturing to a group on the other side of the hall. It was clear that they were scheming something, so now seemed like a perfect time to interrupt.
“Sasori.”
The redhead looked up and smirked when he saw Sasuke approaching them. “Uchiha. I was wondering if we’d see you. Saw the hole in the shed. Seems like things got a little feral yesterday.” His smirk widened.
“Couldn’t wait to get him home, huh?” Kakuzu added. His face stretched taut as a cruel smile twisted across it. “Not that I can blame you..”
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard. “You three mind helping me with something?”
“Does it have to do with Blondie?” the brunette asked.
“As a matter of fact, it does.”
“Then I’m in.”
Without a second thought, Kakuzu followed the raven out the door and the other two quickly joined them. Sasuke led them to his car first. He told them to wait while he grabbed something, and the three obediently did just that. Sasuke popped open his trunk, fetched out his tire iron, and tucked it into his sleeve. He left the bent end in his hand and clenched it into a tight fist, keeping it from sight. He slammed the trunk shut then headed back to the group.
“Let’s go.”
He led the way off campus and ironically enough down the narrow stretch of road where Naruto had run off to in search of a safe place to hide the last time these three had cornered him- back when they thought he was just an alpha, Sasuke’s target and therefore their ticket to the Uchiha’s favor. A time they had later suffered for when Sasuke first taught them a valuable lesson.
One they had clearly failed to learn from.
Sasori looked around as they walked further along the road, away from the school. “What was it you needed help with?”
“Like I said, it has to do with Naruto.”
Hidan tilted his head. “What about him?” he asked.
Sasuke turned around and slowly let the tire iron slide down his arm and into his outstretched hand. “Pay back.”
They never saw it coming.
Sasuke wrapped his fists around cool metal and swung it out like a baseball bat after a fast pitch.
And Hidan just so happened to be closest.
It slammed into the side of his face with a sickening crunch and a deafening scream. Blood sprayed up as Hidan dropped heavily to the ground, his hand cradling his broken jaw. Sasori froze, but Kakuzu wasted no time hightailing it out of there. Or rather, he tried to. Sasuke was never going to let him get very far.
The raven released his pheromones, knocking Hidan and Sasori flat to the ground to ensure they’d stay where he left them, then ran after the other.
He closed the distance between them fast- definitely faster than Kakuzu expected. When he was close enough, Sasuke reached low and hooked the tire iron around one of his legs. He wrenched it back, and Kakuzu went flying forward. He fell on his face, hard, and groaned as he rolled onto his back. Sasuke strode up and stood over him, his blood-red eyes locked onto his scraped, gravel-covered face.
“Did you really think I’d let you get away with it?” Sasuke snarled.
His voice was brimming with malice, the promise of pain flashing in his eyes. Kakuzu stared up at him, horrified, but he was suddenly at a loss for words. He couldn’t fathom what could possibly be the right response, and Sasuke didn’t give him the chance to find one.
The raven raised the metal rod over his head and slammed it down on the alpha’s knee as hard as he could. Kakuzu shrieked in agony, his eyes bulging with fear and pain. He threw his hand up as Sasuke pulled the tire iron over his head again, a plea trapped in his throat.
Sasuke didn’t wait for that either. He brought the tire iron down into that same knee again.
And again.
Kakuzu’s cries were shrill, tears and blood falling steadily around him as the Uchiha busted his knee caps to pieces. Sasuke supposed if he felt any empathy for the guy, it would have been heart wrenching to witness. Maybe even enough to make someone regret causing such pain. Unfortunately for Kakuzu, Sasuke showed no sign of remorse.
Or of stopping.
Sasuke watched the wretch of an alpha turn away from him. He fell onto his stomach and dug his trembling hands into the cracked pavement, sobbing as he desperately tried to pull himself away. Sasuke sneered at the pitiful sight.
He walked over, spinning the tire iron in his hand as he approached.
“You make me sick.”
He slammed his foot down on Kakuzu’s forearm, pinning it to the ground in front of him.
“Nghhn.. pl-please..”
Sasuke’s canines elongated as the red in his eyes darkened. “Please” he repeated. “Please?”
His fist clenched tight around cool metal as his entire body became enflamed with rage. Without warning, he suddenly threw his arm down and drove the sharp end of the tire iron down into the alpha’s hand. Kakuzu screamed as Sasuke tore it free and stabbed down again, piercing straight through.
Another violent cry tore through the alpha, but Sasuke shouted over it, drowning out his pain.
“Please?! Did Naruto say that when you tried to fucking rape him?!!” he screamed. “Huh?!! Did he?! ANSWER ME!!”
“Uughh! God.. I-I’m s-sorry!! I’m sorry!!”
“Your sorry doesn’t fucking cut it.”
Sasuke ripped the rod free from his hand and kicked the brunette onto his back. He could see the light flickering on and off in his eyes, consciousness fading, but he wasn’t ready to let him go just yet.
Sasuke grabbed Kakuzu’s ankle and dragged the alpha back to his friends, ignoring his pained groans and terrified pleas. He released more pheromones once he found the others, incapacitating the group completely. Sasuke may not have presented as a dominant, but there was enough of the genetics in his family to make his pheromones nearly just as potent. Sasori’s pack never stood a chance against it.
Sasuke walked around the group, eyes narrowed. “Now.. who’s next.”
The three shuddered, none of them brave enough to speak, each of them hoping that he would show them mercy- that he would get out what was left of his fury on the other two and leave them be. They collectively choked as the pheromones pressed down harder- eyes watering as their lungs swelled with the invasive scent.
Sasuke ignored their pained gasps and instead thought about his sweet blonde. About those huge blue eyes, his nervous smile. About those adorable little fox ears, and the tail that was just as precious… just as sensitive.
Just as private.
The tail that Kakuzu had grabbed when he pulled Naruto’s pants down.
Sasuke felt a new burst of rage suddenly slam into him, and he knew exactly who it was meant for. He tucked the bent end of the tire iron in his back pocket, grabbed a fistful of Kakuzu’s hair, and wrenched his head up. The brunette stared at him, his green eyes now a cloudy blue- reflecting his insurmountable pain, his overwhelming fear, his fading consciousness.
“You touched what’s mine. You hurt what’s mine.”
“Ahhh.. w-wait-”
Sasuke bashed his fist into his face, sending him reeling back into the pavement. He wrenched him back up, forcing their eyes to meet.
“I want nothing more than to kill you” Sasuke growled. “Right here. Right now.”
Kakuzu turned his head as he coughed out blood, before turning back to face the rabid Uchiha. He trembled in his grasp. All of his alpha pride, his confidence, his fight- gone. Sasuke Uchiha’s brutal power, his relentless attack, made him feel like nothing more than a pathetic little omega. He hated it, despised it really, but he didn’t have the strength to do anything about it.
“I.. w-won’t go.. nghhnn, n-near.. him” he breathed.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
“No. You won’t.”
He threw him down, tore out the tire iron again, and bashed it into the side of his head. He watched blood spray from the impact and those horrified blues roll back as the alpha fell limp. Sasuke studied the bloodied, broken mess at his feet- noticing the rise and fall of his chest, the blood bubbling at his lips.
He’s alive.
He was somewhat relieved that he hadn’t actually killed someone, and yet he couldn’t shake the disappointment. Despite his initial pause, part of him wanted to know that Kakuzu would never see the light of day again.
He deserves nothing less.
Sasuke slid his scarlet stare away from the mangled brunette and over to his next victim.
Hidan.
He walked over to the alpha struggling to crawl away and grabbed him by the throat. Hidan groaned as Sasuke hefted him to his feet and slammed him back against the wall of an old building beside them.
“Nghnn..”
“Did you really think I would want him tied up?” Sasuke snarled, his wrath transparent, his disgust palpable. “That I would ever allow anyone to touch him. To take his fucking clothes off?!”
Sasori’s eyes widened. “H-Hidan? Wh-what.. what have you done?”
“Shut up!” Sasuke shouted. “You’re next!”
Sasori’s mouth snapped shut.
“I.. I did it for… you” Hidan breathed.
Sasuke’s hand tightened, cutting off what was left of his ragged breath.
“You did it for yourself.”
Sasuke pulled the alpha forward, then slammed his head back against the wall. His voice came out choppy and sharp as he bashed his skull into the rough brick over and over and over, fueled with unending rage.
“What gave you-”
Slam.
“-the fucking right-”
Slam.
“-to touch him?!!”
Slam.
Sasuke felt Hidan go limp against his hand. Thick blood trickled down behind his skull, staining Sasuke’s fingers. The raven sneered at the dazed alpha in his grasp then abruptly threw him to the ground. He looked on with scarlet apathy as Hidan fell face first into the pavement, a sharp snap echoing through the alley as his nose broke beneath him.
He didn’t move.
Sasuke walked past the second unconscious alpha and closed in on the last of the three. Sasori.
The redhead shoved his feet against the cracked cement, trying to scramble back despite the heavy pheromones still pressing down on him, limiting his movements.
Sasuke eyed the nervous alpha, considering him. Then he roughly grabbed his ankle and jerked him towards him. Sasori flew back with a surprised gasp. His head hit the pavement, his vision blurred.
“Ahhh..”
Sasuke dragged him over, leaned down, and grabbed his jaw, forcing the redhead to face him. “Anything to say for yourself?”
“I… I didn’t touch him.”
“But this was your plan.” Sasuke’s expression darkened. “Wasn’t it.”
Sasori didn’t know how to answer, so Sasuke decided to help him find his voice. He flipped him over onto his stomach and roughly grabbed his wrist. Sasori gasped as he wrenched his arm up, his surprise becoming shrill with pain.
“Wasn’t it?!”
“Yes!” Sasori cried. “Yes, it-it was my idea..”
Sasuke wrenched his arm higher, forcing another cry from the redhead.
“I, ahh- I st-stopped Kakuzu!” he shouted. “I wouldn’t-”
“Do you expect me to thank you?” Sasuke snapped.
“No! Just-just let me go” Sasori tried. “Please. I won’t, nnghn, I won’t go near him.”
“You had your chance, remember? I warned you.”
“I-I know! I’m sorry.. please!”
Sasuke grabbed a fistful of red strands and jerked his head back. He leaned down to his ear, his teeth bared in his anger.
“I will burn your life to the ground, and everyone in it” he growled. “Do not test me, Sasori.”
“I- I understand.”
“Good.”
Sasuke tightened his hold on his arm and rammed it straight up, tearing Sasori’s shoulder out of its socket.
Sasori shrieked in agony. Then his eyes rolled, and his head fell to the ground with a heavy thump.
Sasuke slowly rose to his feet and looked around at the pathetic group of alphas at his feet. No part of him felt any semblance of remorse for his actions. In fact, he felt like he could have done a hell of a lot more if their pain tolerance had been a bit higher. For how much bold posturing the three did, they were pretty fucking weak once they actually had to face off against a competent foe.
Pity. I thought you’d have put up more of a fight.
Sasuke grabbed his tire iron, wiped the blood off on Sasori’s shirt, and started to head back. He paused next to Kakuzu’s marred form along the way, glaring down at the mangled monster at his feet.
His mouth twisted in revulsion.
“I’m tempted to break every bone in your body.”
The brunette was still unconscious as Sasuke cursed his existence. And he stayed that way as Sasuke leaned down and spat on his face.
“Lie there and rot, asshole.”
Then he strode off. Back to his car.
Back to his blonde.
Back to the only person he’s ever felt remorseful towards. The only one who’s ever actually deserved his apologies, his regrets.
And who shouldn’t have needed any to begin with.
…
Back to the Present
…
Sasuke stepped out of Naruto’s bathroom feeling refreshed and rejuvenated, and apparently pretty fucking confident.
Or at least that’s what Naruto assumed when he got a good look at him.
He’d heard Sasuke coming out and walked over to question him some more about this morning but was immediately distracted when he saw him. Everything he had meant to say, everything he wanted to talk about, got lost somewhere in the back of his throat and had absolutely no hope of resurfacing.
And it was entirely Sasuke’s fault.
The alpha was wearing a pair of black sweatpants that hung dangerously low on his hips, a hint of tight boxer briefs peaking out from under said waistband, and absolutely nothing else. He was drying his hair with a small towel as he stepped forward, completely casual about the fact that he was naked from the waist up.
Naruto, on the other hand, was feeling anything but. His body froze the second Sasuke walked into the room, shocked to complete stillness. And yet his eyes continued to roam freely- sliding across a narrow waist, up his impressive abs, his firm chest. Naruto lifted his gaze to Sasuke’s well-defined arms, up his smooth porcelain pale neck, his strong jaw, soft lips…
What the fuck am I doing?!
What the fuck is HE doing?!!
“What are you doing?!”
Sasuke paused and looked up. His dark hair hung heavy under the towel, and those endless obsidian eyes locked onto him and held on tight. Naruto could feel himself swooning under that look and chided himself for being such a fucking omega about all of this.
Gahh!! Get it together, Baka!
“What do you mean?” Sasuke asked calmly. He slowly pulled the towel away and combed his fingers through his damp hair.
Ironically enough, the sight made Naruto’s mouth dry as a fucking sandstorm.
His eyes lowered to track a drop of water as it slipped free away from a strand of dark hair and proceeded to pave an alluring path down his chest. Naruto blinked and forced his eyes back up.
“Why.. why-” he threw out an accusatory finger, “why are you naked?!”
Sasuke quirked a brow. “Naked?”
He looked down at himself then back at the blushing blonde. He felt a smirk rise to his lips.
“What are you getting all flustered about?”
“I-I’m not flustered!”
“Right.”
“I’m not!”
Sasuke stepped over to the nervous blonde and gently raised his chin as he bent down, bringing their faces level. Naruto held his breath, waiting.
“I don’t mind if you look, you know” he said smoothly.
Naruto’s breath hitched. He stared at the raven a second too long, then shoved back against his chest. Sasuke grabbed his hand and kept it there.
His smirk softened. “I don’t mind if you touch either.”
Naruto ripped his hand free. “Just.. just go put a shirt on already!”
“Fine. But when you’re ready for me to take it off again, just say the word.”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Shut up” he mumbled, choosing to take that as a joke. Though he had an inkling of a suspicion that Sasuke didn’t intend for it to be one.
Sasuke came back out sufficiently dressed and found the blonde spacing out in the exact same spot he’d left him in. Dobe.
“Naruto.”
He blinked and looked up, surprised to find Sasuke in front of him again. He hadn’t even heard him come back. “Hm?”
“I have something I want to talk to you about.”
“That sounds ominous.”
Sasuke grinned. “New word of the day?”
“Shut up.”
“Sit down. I’ll make coffee.”
Naruto plopped down on a chair at his small rinky table and watched Sasuke make himself completely at home in his kitchen once again.
“Why are you so comfortable here?” he muttered.
Sasuke glanced over his shoulder. “I’ve always been comfortable around you.”
“That makes one of us..”
Sasuke’s face fell and he quickly turned away. Naruto bit his lip, guilt gnawing at his gut.
“So.. what did you want to talk about?” he asked, hoping to push past the comment he’d made.
Sasuke finished preparing their mugs then joined him at the table. He handed Naruto his and fingered the rim of his own as he searched for the right words.
“You have the rest of the week excused from school” he said. “Actually, we both do.”
Cerulean eyes widened. “How’d you do that?”
“That was Asuma’s call.”
Sure it was.
“So, I was thinking…” Sasuke paused then looked up. “How would you feel about staying somewhere else for a few days?”
Naruto tilted his head. “You mean.. like a trip?”
Sasuke nodded, and Naruto considered him further. “Both of us?”
He nodded again.
“Why..?”
Sasuke dragged a hand through his hair, which Naruto couldn’t help but watch with far too much interest.
“Just seems like you could use a break, you know.”
“From my apartment?”
“From everything.”
Naruto chewed at the inside of his cheek as he mulled over Sasuke’s invitation. “I.. don’t know if that’s such a good idea.”
“Why not?”
“I don’t know, I mean-” Naruto’s words took a flop, and he closed his mouth in defeat.
Sasuke reached out and lightly too his wrist. He waited for those nervous blues to look up before attempting to get him to see reason. “Naruto. I stayed here with you last night.”
“I know that.”
“We slept in the same bed.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “I know that too.”
“So then, what’s the problem?”
“It just seems a little…” Naruto’s voice faded out, his words dying on his tongue. He didn’t know how to say what his concern was without making it sound like something more was happening between them.
Something that he was determined to deny.
“We’d have separate rooms” Sasuke assured him. “With locks that actually work.”
That did seem to calm him down a bit. Though Naruto still couldn’t stop thinking about that kiss. About what it could mean. What it shouldn’t mean.
What he wanted it to mean..?
Stop, he chided himself. Don’t even think about it. Sasuke is- he’s your friend. Just your friend. Don’t get your hopes up over something that isn’t-
Naruto inwardly sighed.
He just likes to mess with you. You know that.
“Naruto.”
The anxious blonde pushed back his spiraling thoughts and refocused on the raven waiting for his answer. Shit. Am I really going to agree to this?
“Umm, well, where exactly is this place..?” he found himself asking.
Sasuke smiled.
“Pack a bag, and I’ll show you.”
Notes:
I promised violence.
I delivered violence.
*bows*
And now it is time to put our favorite little sweeties in a house together with far too much time on their hands. 😏
Chapter 18: Dark Brew
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto quirked a brow as Sasuke maneuvered his car up a long cobblestone driveway and parked in front of a large condominium. Red brick made up most of the structure, and long draping ivy adorned it. There was a well-manicured lawn spread out around the front entrance, a few lush plants pressed in just beneath the window and trimmed neatly across the top. The place was beautiful, there was no denying that- especially compared to Naruto’s shabby studio- but this isn’t exactly what he’d expected.
“I thought you said we were going on a trip” he said, brows furrowed in confusion.
Their destination actually wasn’t all that far from his apartment. They had simply gone to the other side of town- an area that Naruto had never ventured to, of course, but far from the extensive trip he had been expecting.
That Sasuke had definitely led him to believe they were taking.
“You said we were going on a trip” Sasuke corrected.
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Semantics.”
“Do you even know what that means?”
“Shut up.”
Sasuke smirked at the blonde. He thoroughly enjoyed ruffling his sensitive feathers- so to speak- and wasn’t one to miss an opportunity to do just that. He stepped out of the car and Naruto quickly followed suit.
“Were you hoping to go further with me?” Sasuke asked.
Naruto tried not to read too much into that, though it did sound a bit suggestive.
“You’re the one who made it sound like we were traveling.”
Sasuke led the way up to the condo, a small smile pulling at his face as Naruto joined him. “Next time” he murmured, almost shyly. “I’ll take you somewhere nice- a real trip, just the two of us.”
The blonde blushed beside him. “I wasn’t saying we should” he mumbled.
The raven considered him a moment then reached out and took his hand in his. Wide blue eyes shot over to stare at him in surprise, but he didn’t pull away.
“I am” Sasuke said.
He rubbed his thumb against his hand. Naruto shivered, and yet he still didn’t pull away. Sasuke’s heart swelled in his chest, almost painfully. He swallowed hard.
“We’ll go to the beach.”
Naruto couldn’t help but give him a wide fox grin. Sasuke’s heart skipped a beat at the sight of it.
“Really?”
He nodded. Then he slipped his hand to the side and linked his pinky with Naruto’s. He raised their hands between them, and when their eyes met they held.
“I promise.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Ok, ok, I believe you.” He quickly pulled his hand away and dragged it through his hair as he silently willed his erratic pulse to calm down.
Sasuke slipped in front of the frazzled blonde to unlock the front door and gestured for him to step inside. Naruto anxiously crossed the threshold and couldn’t help but flinch when the door closed behind him, the lock securely sliding back into place.
“Whose place is this?”
Sasuke kicked off his shoes and the blonde did the same. The raven headed down the hall as he replied. “My parents’.”
Naruto knew that Sasuke’s parents had died a few years ago, and assumed the wounds were still plenty fresh. He didn’t want to say something that might reopen them, but he felt like it was wrong not to say anything at all. He chewed his lip, searching for the right words.
“Are you.. ok?”
Sasuke glanced over his shoulder as he led them into the kitchen. “Why wouldn’t I be ok?”
“I mean.. being here” Naruto said. He scratched the back of his head. “Does it… bother you?”
Sasuke paused and turned around to fully face him. “It used to” he admitted.
“But not anymore?”
Sasuke walked over to him, his gaze heavy. “No” he said softly. He reached out and fingered the ends of Naruto’s honey-colored locks. “Not anymore.”
Naruto swallowed. “Why am I really here, Sasuke?”
Because I want to be with you.
He was tempted to say it, but he wasn’t sure how Naruto would react.
He inwardly shook his head. Not yet.
“I told you. You seem like you could use a break.”
“…right.”
Sasuke let his hand fall, then turned away. “Sit down. I’ll make you some food.” He looked over his shoulder. “Just toss the bag whereever for now. I’ll show you your room after.”
Naruto pulled the backpack off his shoulder and placed it on a chair. His own bag was still in his locker at school, so he had borrowed Sasuke’s. He must have decided to throw away his bloodsoaked clothes, so he was quick to offer it when he told him to pack some things for the week. Naruto had been hesitant to agree, but Sasuke wasn’t taking no for an answer. And he couldn’t completely deny that the prospect of staying somewhere other than his crummy apartment was an alluring one.
He just hoped he wouldn’t come to regret it.
Naruto settled on a raised stool at the counter and propped his head on his hand as he watched Sasuke prepare their meal.
“When did you get so good at cooking?”
Sasuke raised his eyes and found curious blues watching him. He smiled. “Don’t you remember the lunches I used to bring you?”
Naruto straightened in surprise. “Wait. You mean you made those?”
“Of course. Who did you think made them?”
“I don’t know. Don’t rich people have like housekeepers for stuff like that?”
Sasuke hand stilled. “I wanted to be the one to make them for you” he said quietly. He kept his head down, eyes locked on the carrots he had been chopping.
Naruto dropped his chin into his hand, covering his mouth as he looked away. “Why are being weird about this..?”
The raven snapped his mouth closed and went back to chopping vegetables, using the sounds of his knife to fill the sudden silence between them.
What am he supposed to say to that, Sasuke thought. ‘Why? Well, that’s because I’ve had a crush on you my entire life. I’ve always liked doing things for you. I still do.’
He inwardly sighed.
He’s not ready to hear that.
It didn’t take long for him to finish preparing their meal. Soon he was placing a plate in front of the quiet blonde along with a tall glass of water. Naruto finally looked up as Sasuke settled in to eat beside him.
“Thanks. For, umm, cooking for me all the time.”
“It’s not a big deal.”
Naruto breathed in the pleasing aroma as he stared at the beautifully prepared dish before him. “Yes, it is.”
Sasuke smiled against the brim of his cup.
They didn’t say much as they ate but, unlike before, this time it was a comfortable silence. As if they had been living like this for years.
I could get used to this, Naruto thought.
His eyes widened. No. You know you shouldn’t think like that.
So why did he?
Why was he so quick to let his guard down around the guy who had ridiculed and harassed him over the last year? The friend who had abandoned him out of nowhere like that. Why was he so desperate to forgive him- to just forget about the past and get close all over again?
Why did he want Sasuke to stay by his side?
A vague understanding was beginning to form in the back of his mind, but Naruto wasn’t sure that he was ready to face it. There was comfort in his denial, his feigned ignorance, and he didn’t want to relinquish that just yet. So maybe he could hold onto it.
Just for a little longer.
…
Naruto was shocked by the size of his room, and still struggling to process what he was seeing when they stepped inside. “This is bigger than my apartment” he said in awe.
“You’re being dramatic.”
Naruto spun around. “Am I?! This is crazy.. How can a condo be this big?!”
“Calm down, dobe. It’s just a room.”
“Pshh. Yeah, maybe to you.”
Sasuke waltzed over to the blonde and draped an arm around his shoulders. He lowered his mouth to his ear, a smirk on his lips.
“If it really bothers you, you could come stay in my room.”
Naruto rolled his eyes and shoved his face away. “Shut up, Teme.”
“My door is always open if you change your mind.”
“You’re ridiculous.”
Naruto tossed the backpack into a corner and flopped down on the excessively large bed. Sasuke stepped over and did the same. The two layed side by side, staring at the ceiling- just like they used to do when they were kids.
“What should we do now?” Naruto wondered out loud.
“Let’s go shopping.”
Naruto turned his head and quirked a brow. “You? Shopping?”
Sasuke shrugged. “I need a few things, and I don’t want to go alone.”
“Mm. Sounds thrilling.”
“I’ll buy you ramen if you come with me.”
Naruto leapt to his feet and held out his hand to pull the raven up with him. “Shopping it is.”
Sasuke snorted and took his hand. “That was easy.”
“Ramen would make anyone easy.”
Sasuke abruptly grabbed the blonde’s face and jerked him towards him. “Don’t get ramen with anyone besides me.”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “Are you serious?”
“I’m serious.”
“Jesus, Sasuke, calm down. I was just joking. Besides, who else would I get ramen with?”
Sasuke eyed the foxy little blonde beside him. He really has no idea how good looking he is.
Baka.
“I mean it, Naruto.”
“Whatever. Fine, spaz, I won’t get ramen with anyone else.”
Sasuke wrapped an arm around his shoulders again and gave him a satisfied smile.
Naruto shook his head. “You’re pretty ridiculous, you know that?”
“You like it.”
Naruto smiled back.
“Maybe a little.”
…
Sasuke brought them to a large mall on the same side of town as the condo- another place Naruto had never ventured out to. He gawked at the splendor around them the second they stepped inside, instantly overwhelmed.
Sasuke impatiently took his wrist and dragged him away. “Come on, dobe.”
Naruto continue to openly gawk at their surroundings as Sasuke pulled him into an expensive looking clothing store. One that instantly made the blonde uncomfortable.
He didn’t belong in a place like this.
Naruto bit the inside of his cheek and glanced down at his own shabby clothes. He could feel heat climb up his neck, embarrassment swirl in his gut. “Umm.. I’ll just wait for you out-”
“Just shut up, dobe.”
“Hey!”
Sasuke yanked him further into the store, heading for a large display towards the back. “Who do you think we’re here for, baka?”
Naruto mouth dropped open. “Wait- what?!”
Sasuke pulled him in front of him and started shoving clothes into his arms. Naruto stared at him in shock then down at the growing pile of clothes.
He shook his head. “No, wait.” He dropped the pile onto a small table beside them. “Sasuke, I don’t have any money for this stuff.”
“That’s not a problem.” Sasuke scooped up the pile and dumped it in his arms again. “Since I’m the one buying them.”
The blonde gave him an alarmed look. “What..? No- no, you don’t need to do that.”
He went to drop the clothes on the table again, but Sasuke quickly moved to stop him.
“Stop being difficult, Naruto. I’ve already made up my mind.”
“I can’t accept this, Sasuke.”
“And yet, you will” he said firmly.
He shoved the blonde back into a dressing room and closed the door on the rest of his protests. “Stop being stubborn and just try them on.”
Naruto gave an exasperated sigh. “Ugh, fine.”
He tossed the clothes to the side and pulled a random shirt and pair of pants free from the pile. He stripped and pulled them on, then eyed his reflection.
“I look stupid.”
“Let me see.”
Naruto reluctantly opened the door. He pulled awkwardly at the shirt’s hem, his head down. At first. But Sasuke’s silence was making him nervous so eventually he peered up to take a look.
Naruto was surprised to find Sasuke’s pitch-black eyes slowly sliding up his body, his gaze exceedingly heavy. “Sasuke..?”
“We’re definitely getting those.”
Naruto raised a brow and looked down. “Really?”
The dark jeans were faded and torn at the knee, and far tighter than anything he was used to wearing. The shirt also had a slightly distressed look to it and was as black as Sasuke’s eyes. The sleeves alone were an auburn color- almost the exact same shade as Naruto’s omega features.
Sasuke had yet to blink, and Naruto couldn’t help but squirm under his relentless stare. “You’re being weird again.”
Sasuke stepped up, his stare still unwavering. “There’s only one thing that could make this look better.”
Naruto gave him a questioning look. “What’s that?”
Without warning Sasuke shoved him back into the dressing room. Naruto gasped in surprise as he stumbled back inside, nearly falling in the process. His eyes shot up in time to see Sasuke step in to join him. He closed the door behind him as he did, locking the two together in the limited space. Naruto’s eyes darted from the locked door back to the alpha closing in on him.
“What the hell, Sasuke?!”
The raven ignored his indignation and spun him around to face the mirror.
“What are you-?”
Sasuke abruptly tore his hat off his head, revealing his fox ears. Dark eyes locked onto the blonde’s reflection. “See what I mean?”
Naruto stared with him at first. He looked so different like this- he couldn’t help it. His ears looked like they came with the outfit- a perfect set. If he wasn’t so resistant to showing them in public like this, it’d probably be a pretty good look for him.
Naruto blinked and finally snapped out of his temporary trance. He jerked himself free from the raven and backed up towards the wall. “Give me back my hat” he said firmly. “And get out of my dressing room.”
Sasuke did neither.
Instead he closed the distance between them. He pressed a hand against the wall, trapping the furious blonde.
“Sasuke-”
He knew he should stop, that he should leave, but he just couldn’t help himself. Naruto just looked so…
sexy.
He buried his fingers in honey-colored locks, and felt the blonde shiver under his touch. Sasuke held his lip between his teeth as he moved his hand off the wall and shifted closer. He could see him hold his breath, see the uncertainty in his eyes. Before Naruto could act on it, Sasuke gently took hold of one little fox ear and rubbed his thumb against its soft fur.
“Mmmnhnn..”
Naruto felt his tail poof into place as a shock of electricity rushed through his entire body- flaring up every nerve ending and instantly warming his core. Sasuke’s canines extended as he caressed his ear more, as Naruto mewled under his touch. Naruto couldn’t hold back his pheromones as the feeling intensified, and the room suddenly filled with his scent.
Sasuke felt his groin stiffen in response and shifted closer, tempted to press it against Naruto’s, to entice his omega side even more.
“Naruto..” he breathed, his voice husky with want.
Naruto’s eyes shot open. What the fuck am I doing?!
He slammed his hands against Sasuke’s chest, shoving him back. “W-what the fuck.. are you doing” he breathed, struggling to contain his own desire.
Sasuke didn’t even fight him in it. He just wordlessly handed over his hat and stepped out of the room, closing the door behind him. “Try on the rest of them” he said quietly.
Naruto raised a brow at the door and the raven on the other side of it. “You really think I’m going to show you more of them after that?”
Sasuke was quiet for a moment before muttering, “I’m sorry, Naruto. I won’t… I won’t do anything else.”
The blonde was doubtful, but he tried on the rest anyways. He wasn’t sure why he was willing to show him the other outfits after what happened with the first, why he wasn’t as freaked out as he should be by what just happened between them. He quickly passed it off as a biological response, for both of them, and reeled in his pheromones before opening the door once more.
Sasuke kept his word, but his eyes were still inky black and weighted everytime Naruto stepped out wearing something new. He handed him a couple new hats to try on as well, all of which he approved of the second he saw them. In the end, Sasuke decided to purchase everything he’d picked out. Which made the blonde incredibly anxious.
“Sasuke, this is a lot. Seriously- this isn’t necessary.”
But the raven ignored his protests and carried the pile over to the cashier. The girl at the front counter twirled her hair and gave him a dazzling smile, but was thoroughly disappointed when it had absolutely no effect on him. In fact, Sasuke couldn’t seem to stop looking at Naruto long enough to even notice her.
The girl eventually got the hint, and her plastic smile fell. She shot a jealous, disapproving look at the blonde and quickly rang up their purchases. Naruto blanched when she mumbled the total, but Sasuke didn’t seem to care in the slightest. He grabbed the bag, and his blonde, and strolled out of the store before Naruto finally managed to find his voice.
“Why would you spend that much on me..?”
Dark eyes slid over to him. “Because I wanted to.”
Naruto wrang his hands together. “I don’t need your charity, Sasuke.”
The raven sighed. “Can’t you just say ‘thank you’ and move on?”
“Thank you” he muttered.
Sasuke glanced down at the blonde’s feet and suddenly steered him to the left. “I’m getting you new shoes too.”
“Sasuke-”
The raven shot him a dark look, and the blonde finally backed down. “Ok, ok. Thank you.”
“See. Was that so hard?”
“Yes” he grumbled.
Sasuke ruffled his hair and gave him a small smile.
“Dobe.”
…
Their shopping trip ended with the two of them at a coffee shop just outside the mall. Sasuke had once again insisted on buying while Naruto picked out a table, and ended up coming back with their coffees and an assortment of desserts. Naruto attempted to wave away the generosity, but Sasuke refused to hear it.
Naruto scooped a forkful of the lavish cake into his mouth and gave the raven a wary look. He was starting to suspect that this wasn’t just some random shopping trip, but actually a-
Date.
Naruto shook his head.
No. Don’t get ahead of yourself. It’s not.. he doesn’t…
His mind brought him back to that dressing room- where Sasuke’s eyes were brimming with desire as he stroked his ear, as he slowly drew closer..
Ok, maybe.
“So, Naruto…”
He looked up.
“Is there something you want to do this week?”
He thought for a moment, and suddenly remembered something that he has been meaning to do but just never got around to it. “Actually, yes.”
“I’m listening.”
Naruto took a sip from his coffee cup, then cleared his throat. “Well, I was thinking about getting a part-time job.”
Sasuke’s brows furrowed. “That isn’t necessary. I can pay for-”
Naruto immediately raised his hand to silence him. “I already know what you’re going to say. And I appreciate it Sasuke, I do, but I want to do this for myself.”
I need more money than what I’m getting from the orphanage. Especially now that I’ll need to start paying for suppressants.
There’s no way I’d accept Sasuke’s money for that.
Seeing his resolution, Sasuke bit back the rest of his protests. “Where would you want to work?”
Naruto hadn’t thought that far, honestly. He considered his limited options, then dropped his eyes to his mug.
“Maybe a coffee shop” he thought aloud.
“Ok” Sasuke downed the rest of his cup and rose to his feet. “Let’s go get you a job.”
…
They probably could have talked to the manager at the coffee shop they were just at, but it was pretty far from Naruto’s place. Sasuke figured he’d want to work somewhere closer to home- preferably in walking distance. Obviously he’d love to have Naruto stay with him in the condo, indefinitely didn’t sound so bad, but he knew he’d have to bring him back home by the end of the week.
Sasuke still had about two weeks before his rut, but he didn’t want to cut it too close. There was always a chance that being around an omega would trigger it a few days sooner. He couldn’t risk it.
Naruto absolutely could not be anywhere near him during his rut.
“How about this place?”
The raven glanced over and found Naruto pointing to a coffee shop nestled between a bank and a small market. Its walls were made up of thick planks of dark wood the color of espresso beans. An archway covered in ivy led to a small yellow door, almost the same color as Naruto’s summer locks. The sign stretched across the top of the shop had more ivy lazily draped over it, but the letters were still plenty visible around it.
Bittersweet Beginnings.
“Kind of an odd name for a coffee shop, isn’t it?”
Naruto shrugged. “I like it.”
“Fair enough.”
Sasuke pulled over and the two clambered out of his car and strode over to the shop. A chime over the door jingled as they walked inside, calling notice to their entry. The place was relatively empty at the moment, but they supposed that wasn’t all that surprising considering it was a Tuesday.
As they stepped inside a man rushed out from a back room and moved over to the front counter to greet them.
“Welcome!”
He had a wide, genuine smile and soft cinnamon-colored eyes. A small scar cut across the bridge of his nose, sitting among a handful of freckles- as thin as the ones stretched across Naruto’s cheeks. His chestnut hair was pulled back in a short ponytail, which he fidgeted with as he asked them what they’d like.
Sasuke ordered a coffee, but Naruto was too nervous to have one just yet. He dragged his feet walking over, his anxiety already getting the best of him. Though a lot of his initial trepidation faded when he drew close enough to notice the man’s little cat ears. They were a shade darker than his hair and somewhat inconspicuous in their small size. But unmistakable, nonetheless.
He’s an omega.
“And for you?” the man asked, that same welcoming smile on his face. Naruto fully approached the counter and gave him a matching smile. “Nothing, thank you. But, umm, do you happen to be the manager here?”
“I am. And the owner” the man added as he got to work on Sasuke’s drink.
Naruto cleared his throat. “I was wondering if you happen to be hiring.”
“Oh! Actually, yes. I’ve been looking for some extra help. Are you interested?”
Naruto nodded. “I’m still in school, so I’d need something part-time. But I can work nights, weekends..”
The brunette tilted his head as he considered him. “Would you be interested in doing an interview now?”
“Um, yeah. Yeah, if you have the time.”
Business was at a lull at the moment, so he had just that. “Let’s go have a seat over there and talk. I’m Iruka, by the way.”
“Naruto.”
They headed off to a small booth while Sasuke made himself comfortable a few tables over, coffee in hand.
Naruto wiped his damp palms on his thighs and forced himself to meet Iruka’s eyes as they spoke. He was nervous, but the man was kind and understanding, and it helped ease a lot of his anxiety. Actually, most of his remaining nervousness came from knowing that Sasuke could probably hear everything he was saying. Not that it was a huge problem, but he still couldn’t help but feel embarrassed by it.
When their conversation had come to a natural conclusion, Iruka wrapped it up by asking the blonde if he had any questions for him.
“Umm, yeah. Would I be able to wear a hat if I work here?”
Iruka eyed the hat he was currently wearing and gave him a knowing look. “Of course, Naruto. If you’re more comfortable wearing it, I don’t mind.”
Naruto realized he knew- of course he knows. He could feel his face redden in embarrassment, but Iruka waved it away.
“It took me a long time before I was comfortable showing my ears, you know.”
“Yeah?”
Iruka nodded. Then he glanced across the shop to the alpha sitting over a coffee, waiting for them to be done. “Seems like you’re not alone in this. A friend of yours?”
Naruto looked over at the raven. “I’m.. not sure.”
“He’s helped you through this?”
Naruto smiled. “Yeah. He has.”
“I’m happy to hear it.” Iruka turned back and cleared his throat. “Alright, how soon can you start?”
“Anytime this week” Naruto said, the words rushing out in his excitement. “Next week I can work nights. And I can work this weekend too.”
“Can you come in tomorrow morning to start training?”
Naruto eagerly agreed and shook his hand. “Thank you.”
“I look forward to working with you, Naruto.”
“Yeah” his smile widened, “me too.”
…
Itachi tapped his fingers against the polished surface of his desk, his mind adrift. He was far less productive lately, too distracted to be efficient. And the work was quickly piling up.
He knew that he needed to focus, but he found himself continuously stealing glances at the framed photo in his desk drawer instead- losing himself in memories that suddenly became so crystal clear. The more he thought about his beautiful silver-haired alpha- the man he couldn’t have, the boy he had hurt and so viciously forced out of his life- the more he began to question his plans.
He needed Sasuke to understand that an alpha-alpha relationship was strictly out of the question, and for good reason, but his methods might not be the best way to go about it. He had initially made this plan while wrapped up in a swirl of rage and jealousy but now…
Itachi sighed.
“You would never approve of this, ‘Kashi” he murmured softly, his fingers running along his past lover’s frozen smile.
“You would never approve of me…”
A rap at the door finally stole him away from his thoughts. Itachi closed his desk drawer, shutting out his alpha once more, before turning his attention to the door.
“Enter.”
One of his men came in and quickly closed the door behind him. He greeted Itachi respectfully, his large muscular frame bending at the waist in a deep bow and pulling his suit jacket taut around his broad shoulders, before making his approach.
Itachi dipped his head in acknowledgment and gestured for his right-hand man to speak.
“Sir, a representative from Konoha Pharmaceuticals has delivered what you requested.”
Itachi linked his fingers together on his desk and dropped his gaze to them. “I see.”
“Sir?”
He glanced up.
“Should we still move forward with the plan?”
Apparently Itachi’s doubts were more obvious than he had realized.
The raven forced back his guilt along with his conscience, and immediately regained his composure. “Yes. We will continue as planned. Please make sure that the others are ready. Who do we have in the kitchen on Friday?”
“Mizuki.”
Itachi nodded. “Good. Make sure he stays.. discreet.”
“Understood.”
The man bowed deeply once more, then turned to make his leave. He had just reached the door when he heard his boss call his name.
“Kisame.”
He turned. “Yes sir?”
“You know why I have to do this, don’t you?”
Kisame gave him a curious look. Itachi Uchiha did not need his approval- so why did it seem like he was looking for it?
“I do” he answered, knowing that it was the response he was hoping for.
“And you know that I would never resort to such a thing if that boy was an omega.”
Kisame considered the raven for a moment before speaking. “If you’re not comfortable with this plan, sir, we can still change it.”
Itachi blinked, his wandering thoughts once again brought back into full focus.
“That won’t be necessary” he said firmly, to himself and to his subordinate. “It’s a hard lesson, but one that Sasuke has to learn.”
His fingers slipped back to the desk drawer and gently dragged across its smooth surface, yearning for the face inside.
“They both do.”
Notes:
Naruto needed an omega friend- who better than a sweet, kitty-eared Iruka!
Also, as I’m sure you can tell, coffee has been on my mind lately. I’ve been obsessively drinking it as I write this one, so it needed a place in the story. Honestly I think like 98% of what I consume in a day is now coffee. I.. might have a problem. 😅
Anywhoooo, how about it my lovelies- do we have some guesses as to what our wicked little Ita-chan is up to?
Are you frightened..? 😈
Chapter 19: Fox Taste
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Sasuke did in fact keep his promise. He treated the famished blonde to his oh-so-coveted noodles at his favorite little ramen shop. And he did his best to stomach the appalling sight as Naruto devoured an impossible amount of the stuff.
He couldn’t exactly say that it was an enjoyable experience, but Naruto did give him a giant fox grin when he polished off his last bowl- which made the horror show plenty worth it.
The two headed back to the condo once the blonde was sufficiently full and the raven plenty nauseous, both of them eager to settle in after a long day in town. When they made their way into the living room, Sasuke casually tossed the remote to his house guest and told him to find a movie for them to watch. He didn’t wait for a response before strolling off to the bathroom.
Naruto watched him leave then looked down and quirked a brow at the remote. “I mean.. it can’t be that difficult to figure out, right?”
It in fact was that difficult. Naruto had barely managed to turn the damned tv on before Sasuke was walking back over to him- already having showered and changed into comfortable clothes.
Naruto scratched the back of his head and gave the raven a sheepish look. “Yeah.. so, I don’t know how to use this thing.”
Sasuke chuckled. “I can see that.”
He plugged in the hair dryer he’d brought with and sat down on the couch beside him. “Go take a shower and change, I’ll find a movie.”
Naruto dropped the overly complicated remote in his hand and immediately rose to his feet. “Find an action movie.”
“Did I hear romantic comedy?”
Naruto gave him an incredulous look. “You’d actually watch one?” he said in disbelief.
“Only with you.”
Naruto rolled his eyes and pushed Sasuke’s smirking face in the opposite direction. “Stop being weird.”
Sasuke’s smile stayed put, and Naruto couldn’t help but smile back. He shook his head. “How the hell did we ever become friends?”
“I imagine it had something to do with my good looks and charming personality.”
Naruto laughed as he walked away from the ridiculous raven, knowing that their bizarre banter could continue for hours if he didn’t interrupt it now.
He headed for the bathroom, still shaking his head at their strange antics. Honestly, they’d always been like that. The jokes and riffing used to be endless- only ever cut off by lack of time or people hellbent on separating them. When they were young, it was filled with innocent jabs- playful insults that never really carried much weight. It was light and mocking- childish.
It wasn’t the same now.
There was still a bit of that childishness to it, but something had definitely changed. There was.. tension in their banter now. It wasn’t the same kind of tension he felt when Sasuke used to harass him. Similar, but there was less hostility behind it now. It felt a little weird acknowledging it, but it was almost as if they were
flirting.
Sasuke always loved to pick on Naruto, to get a rise out of him, so at first he assumed that’s what was happening here. But-
maybe I’m wrong.
Naruto started the shower and quickly stripped out of his clothes. He paused to scrutinize his reflection in the mirror and his mind once again fled back to the same person it always went to.
Whether he wanted it to or not.
Is Sasuke actually flirting with me? On purpose? Or is this just another way for him to get a reaction out of me?
What does he really want?
He felt his heart thump violently against his chest as he thought about being that something. Naruto’s eyes widened.
What do I really want..?
…
Naruto walked back into the living room shortly after wearing a pair of loose-fitted black sweatpants and a simple dark orange t-shirt. His hair was still damp, his fox ears exposed. It felt weird putting a hat on over wet hair, so he chose to keep it off- his fingers crossed that Sasuke wouldn’t give him a reason to regret it.
The blonde took a seat and immediately felt Sasuke’s eyes on him. He glanced over, unsure of what he’d find when he did. “What..?” he asked nervously.
“Can I..”
His stomach tightened. Is Sasuke actually going to ask to-
“-blow dry your hair for you?”
Naruto blinked. “What? No.”
“I promise to leave your ears alone.”
Another adamant refusal.
Sasuke sighed. “Will you stop being stubborn? For once?”
After a few more persuasive tactics Naruto finally agreed, albeit reluctantly. He took a seat on the floor in front of Sasuke, fidgeting with the hem of his shirt as he questioned his life’s decisions.
“Relax, dobe. I’m just drying your hair- it’s not a big deal.”
Pfft. Easy for you to say.
Naruto forced out a long exhale and dropped his head as Sasuke switched on the blow dryer. He kept the temperature setting on cool, but Naruto was certain that wasn’t the reason he found himself shivering. The feel of Sasuke’s long fingers sliding up the nape of his neck, burying in his hair, brushing against his ears- he couldn’t think of anything else. Despite his nervousness, he inexplicably found himself leaning into Sasuke’s touch, welcoming it.
Wanting more of it.
Naruto bit his lip as he struggled to bring reason back to his thoughts, to keep his omega tendencies at bay. Because there was no way this was him. This had to be pheromones reacting to pheromones- primal instincts of an omega before an alpha. That’s all this was.
It had to be.
The blonde closed his eyes as a breathy sigh fell from his lips, unable to contain it.
Sasuke’s fingers stilled at the sound. He could feel his core ignite, sending a fire through his gut and down to his groin.
Fuck.
He swallowed hard.
How can he not know what he’s doing to me?
Sasuke grated his teeth and did his best to refocus on the task at hand, but Naruto wasn’t making it any easier. His breathy sighs turned to soft moans, and Sasuke’s composure was slipping fast. When he was finally done drying Naruto’s hair, his canines were elongated and his want was rock hard.
Neither of which was something he could hide very well.
Sasuke wasn’t sure if Naruto was feeling the same way that he was, but he decided he was too far gone to simply ignore it. He tangled his fingers in the blonde’s hair, keeping him still as he leaned close to his ear.
“Naruto, can I… kiss you?”
Blue eyes widened. “What..?”
Naruto spun around to face the raven and Sasuke’s fingers loosened, letting him. Their eyes met, and Naruto could see that this wasn’t a jest of some kind. Sasuke’s gaze was midnight black and filled with undeniable longing. He meant it.
He really wants to-
Naruto chewed at his lip, and the raven watched with the utmost focus. He quickly released it.
“I.. I don’t know.”
“I’ll stop if you don’t like it.”
And if I do like it, Naruto thought. What will you do then?
The blonde was nervous, hesitant, but he found himself nodding despite that. Because he could still remember their kiss from this morning, and he couldn’t deny that he was intrigued by it.
I mean, it’s just one kiss.
It should be fine.
Right?
As soon as he gave his consent, Sasuke pulled the blonde onto his lap, bringing them face to face. Naruto yelped in surprise, not expecting to suddenly straddle him.
“Umm, I can just-”
Sasuke tucked a blonde strand behind his ear, his touch sure and gentle. “Shh, it’s ok. Don’t be nervous.”
He leaned in, tilting his head to the side as he slid his hand back, cradling Naruto’s head. He guided him closer, his dark eyes scanning every inch of the blonde’s face before falling into his wide ocean stare.
“We’ll take it slow.”
He watched those eyes flutter shut then dropped his gaze to soft lips just before he captured them with his own.
Naruto shuddered as Sasuke’s mouth pressed firmly against him. He couldn’t help but freeze after his initial shock, uncertain about their newfound intimacy. He was inexperienced, and he was sure that it showed. And yet it didn’t seem to deter Sasuke in the slightest.
Sasuke confidently moved against him, as slowly as he promised. He gradually coaxed a reaction out of the blonde until Naruto was finally kissing him back- their shared passion growing between them. Sasuke groaned against his lips and opened his mouth, and Naruto did the same, letting him slip inside. Their tongues met and eyes rolled as heat flooded through them.
“Mnnhn..”
Naruto’s moan reverberated against Sasuke’s tongue, and suddenly he was craving more.
A lot more.
Sasuke slipped an arm around the blonde’s waist and pulled him close, pressing his want firmly against Naruto’s.
Naruto froze again, surprised to feel Sasuke’s obvious erection pressed against him, but quickly thawed as a new heat ignited something in him. He felt his fox tail pulling his pants halfway down his backside and his groin harden as Sasuke slowly started to move against him.
Naruto groaned and rolled his hips to meet every slight thrust, lost in the pleasure it ignited. Their tongues tangled in his mouth, the sensations making his toes curl and his nerve endings flare. He couldn’t think- all he could do was feel. His body pulsed with an insatiable need, and he clung to Sasuke as his hips moved on their own, grinding against the massive length between them.
A deep feral growl tore through Sasuke’s throat, and his hold on the blonde tightened. His movements become more erratic, but it still wasn’t nearly enough. Sasuke pushed himself up and suddenly spun to the side, dropping Naruto down onto the couch and positioning himself between his legs. He thrust against him as their kiss deepened, desire and desperation driving both of them to the brink.
Naruto could feel his pheromones spilling out of him, and Sasuke released his own in response. It made Naruto’s head swim, his inhibitions weaken, until he was suddenly shoving his pants down, his movements hurried as he fought to reach the climax building up inside of him. Sasuke freed both of them from most of their clothes, leaving only thin boxer briefs between them, before roughly grabbing Naruto’s hips, holding him taut against him as he thrust harder. Naruto tore his face away and gasped for air as Sasuke moved against him, his mind reeling. He could feel his climax building inside, and it was maddening for it to still be so out of reach.
“Pl-please..” he breathed. “Mmnhnn.. please.”
Sasuke groaned against his neck and reached between them, his fingers fumbling as he pulled his erection free and then, just as hurriedly, Naruto’s.
Naruto bucked against his hand, shocked by the feel of him and the rush it sent through his entire body.
“S-Sasuke..”
He was scared but unbelievably turned on. Part of him felt like they should stop, trickles of doubt and fear slipping between his thoughts, but he couldn’t stop craving a release, and Sasuke’s touch brought him so much closer.
“You feel so- nnhhn, so fucking good, Naruto.”
Naruto could feel heat travel up his throat and Sasuke leaned in to taste it. He dragged his tongue up his neck as he grabbed both of their wants with one powerful hand. His grip was warm and sure as it moved up and down their lengths, his pace excruciatingly slow.
“Please” the blonde pleaded, “ahhh.. nnhn, f-fuck, Sasuke..”
Sasuke’s hand moved faster, and Naruto roughly thrust against him as his eyes rolled, the coil in his stomach tightening. He wrapped his arms around the raven and held on tight, his nails digging into his back as he cried out for more.
Sasuke turned his head and bit down on his own arm as Naruto tensed beneath him. He wanted to bury his fangs in Naruto’s neck, to mark him and fill him with his pheromones. To claim him. But his mind was just clear enough to know he couldn’t.
Not yet at least.
Naruto threw his head back and screamed as he came across their stomachs, and Sasuke buried his teeth deeper- drawing blood as his own release shot between them.
He licked the wound on his arm, sealing and disinfecting it, then turned to stare down at the blonde in his arms. Their heavy breaths merged as their eyes met, the scent of their pheromones still lingering in the space between them. There was peace and pleasure there for a moment, but it didn’t last nearly as long as it should have.
Sasuke watched with growing displeasure as the desire in those big blue eyes faded and alarm set in to take its place.
“Naruto” he said firmly, “don’t.”
The blonde ignored his demand. Instead he shoved the raven back and quickly pulled his boxers up, then scrambled over to the opposite side of the couch. His pants had been tossed to the floor, so he settled for pulling his legs in to cover himself, his arms wrapped tight around them.
“That.. that shouldn’t have happened” he choked.
Sasuke adjusted his own boxers then grabbed his shirt and cleaned the cum off his hand and stomach. He wordlessly handed it over to Naruto to do the same, and he quickly did just that before yanking his own shirt back over his head, anxious to cover more of himself as he faced him.
Sasuke studied his distraught face, his jaw clenched hard. “Why?” he asked, his voice sharper than he meant for it to be.
“Why?!” Naruto shot back. “What the hell do you mean why?!”
Sasuke scooted closer, and Naruto immediately stiffened. “Sasuke-”
“I didn’t force you to do that.”
Naruto looked away, too embarrassed to meet his gaze. “I know that” he muttered.
“We both liked it.”
Naruto blushed but otherwise didn’t respond.
“So what’s the problem?” Sasuke pressed. “Why are you so upset about this?”
Naruto swallowed hard. “Friends don’t do that, Sasuke.”
“Then maybe we shouldn’t just be friends.”
Naruto’s head shot up at that. “Are you kidding?”
Sasuke’s expression darkened. “Why would I joke about something like that?”
“Sasuke, we can’t. We just… can’t.”
“Why not?”
“Because you’re you. And I’m just-”
“I like you, Naruto.”
He shook his head. “You like that I’m an omega.”
Sasuke’s eyes flared. “Don’t” he snarled. “Don’t make this something it’s not. This has nothing to do with you being an omega.”
“Of course it does!” Naruto shouted back. “You weren’t like this before, Sasuke, and you know why you’re like this now! Why lie about it?”
Sasuke pinched the bridge of his nose with a heavy sigh. “Christ, you drive me crazy.” He dropped his hand and looked up. “Didn’t you ever wonder why my brother wanted to keep me from you?”
“I.. I thought it was because you come from money” he muttered, his eyes shifting to the side in embarrassment, “and I don’t.”
“It’s because I-” love “-like you” he said, not wanting to completely overwhelm the blonde. “I have for a long time.”
Sasuke dragged his hand through his hair, trying to calm his nerves as he revealed a truth he’s kept hidden from him for all these years.
“Itachi didn’t approve of me being with an alpha” he said. “That’s why he ordered me to stay away from you.”
Cerulean eyes widened. “What? You mean that’s why we stopped being friends? Because he-”
“He said he’d hurt you if I didn’t” Sasuke admitted. “I didn’t think I had a choice.”
“But you didn’t stay away from me” Naruto argued, “not completely. Maybe at first, but then you started to be a fucking asshole. If you couldn’t be my friend, then why.. why were you like that?”
Sasuke dropped his head. “I’m sorry, Naruto. It was stupid. I know that. I just.. I couldn’t stand the thought of being nothing to you. I wanted to be close to you, even if I couldn’t be your friend.”
“And now? What changed?”
“I have” Sasuke said quietly. “I can’t let Itachi keep ruining my life. And if he tries anything-”
He clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface.
“-I’ll protect you.”
“This is crazy...” Naruto breathed. “What do you want me to say?”
“You don’t need to say anything.”
An idea clicked suddenly, one that made the blonde incredibly uneasy. And he couldn’t ignore it. “Did you bring me here so you could do this?” he asked.
“No! Christ, Naruto, what do you think I am?!”
“How the fuck am I supposed to know?!” Naruto shot back. “You keep changing- it’s hard to keep up with, ok!”
Sasuke sighed. “I’m not trying to overwhelm you. I just want you to know the truth. I’m not doing this because you’re an omega, Naruto, and I didn’t have a plan to do it now. I wanted to be close to you like this when I thought you were an alpha too. I mean, I’ve liked you since we were kids. You, as a person. It has nothing to do with your secondary gender.”
Naruto was struggling to find the right words, so Sasuke continued to fill the silence for him.
“I know you haven’t forgiven me, that you still don’t completely trust me-”
The thought saddened him, but Sasuke didn’t fixate on it. He drew closer and took one of Naruto’s hands in his own. He felt it tremble and squeezed tighter.
“And I think, despite all of that, you like me back. Not because I’m an alpha and you’re an omega. I think you like being with me.”
He leaned closer.
“That you like kissing me.”
Naruto’s cheeks reddened.
“I know all of this is new and kind of scary, but that doesn’t mean you don’t like it.”
“I never said any of that, Sasuke.”
“You didn’t have to” the raven countered. “I see the way you look at me, the way you react when I touch you.”
He moved a hand to his leg and slowly slid it up to his hip, watching closely as Naruto trembled beneath his touch. He gripped his waist and brought their faces closer, his eyes falling to his lips.
“I know I’m not the only one who wants this.”
“What exactly are you expecting to happen here?” Naruto breathed.
“Nothing” Sasuke breathed back. “But I am hoping.”
“Hoping” Naruto repeated.
“To kiss you again” Sasuke murmured, his lips inches from Naruto’s. “To hold you.”
“And that’s it?”
“For now.” His eyes traveled up to find Naruto’s once more. “Does that really sound so bad?”
“N-not.. not really. I guess.”
Sasuke smiled. “If I kiss you right now, will you kiss me back?”
Naruto searched his black stare, seeing a fire in its depths- one that he could feel rushing through him all over again. The feeling was.. intoxicating. He wanted to deny it, to shove the alpha away from him and ignore his sudden impulses, but he couldn’t seem to stop himself from doing the exact opposite.
“Maybe” he said quietly, already leaning forward to meet him halfway.
Sasuke smiled. “Seems like a little more than a maybe” he whispered against his lips.
“Stop talking.”
He did. Without argument.
And immediately put his mouth to better use.
…
Naruto’s eyes shot wide open hours before his alarm was set to go off. He stared up at the pristine white ceiling and his mind immediately brought him back to the night before. He groaned and covered his face in embarrassment.
“What the hell are you thinking?” he chided himself.
He shouldn’t get involved with Sasuke like this. It just wasn’t a good idea, plain and simple. They came from two very different worlds- that alone doomed any possible relationship. Not to mention the fact that they had barely regained a friendship. He wasn’t sure he could fully trust Sasuke to not just turn on him like he did before. So how could he just let himself fall into his arms like this?
Baka.
“It’s just because he’s hot” he grumbled from under his hands. “The bastard’s lucky he has his looks, or I would have told him to get lost a long time ago.”
Naruto knew that wasn’t the case, but it helped his denial to say it out loud.
Not to say that Sasuke wasn’t attractive- he absolutely was- but Naruto was well aware that it was more than that.
It always had been.
Sasuke wasn’t the only one who fell for his best friend. And he wasn’t the only one who started feeling that way back when they were kids. It was one of the many reasons Sasuke’s abandonment and betrayal had hurt so badly. He didn’t just break off their friendship.
He’d broken Naruto’s heart.
Sasuke wanted to get closer, to be more. It sounded like a chance to repair the tears in his chest, but Naruto was afraid to let him.
What if it happens all over again?
Naruto sat up and dragged his fingers through his hair, pushing back unruly locks and his tangled thoughts. Whatever. There’s no point in worrying about all of this now.
And not just because it felt a little late considering how much he did with Sasuke last night. Naruto needed to clear his head for another reason.
Today was his first day of work.
The blonde smiled at the thought and finally roused himself out of bed. He grabbed a change of clothes, one of his new hats, and headed to the bathroom to get ready for the day. He’d washed his hair last night, so he just quickly washed off his body (and the remnants of last night’s passion) before slipping into one of the outfits Sasuke had bought for him. He pulled on a dark beanie to complete the ensemble, checked his appearance, and strolled out in time to come face to face with Sasuke.
His breath caught in his surprise, and he immediately froze.
The raven raised a brow at his reaction. “Good morning.”
“Umm, mornin’” he muttered back.
Sasuke gave him a quick once over, his tired eyes darkening as he took in his appearance. “You look good.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Uhh.. thanks.”
He went to walk around him, but Sasuke reached out fast and grabbed his arm to stop him.
“Are you ok?”
Naruto blinked. “Why wouldn’t I be ok?”
Sasuke worried at his lip as he studied his face, searching his eyes for a concealed truth. “If you feel like I forced you..”
Naruto shook his head. “You didn’t” he said quickly. “I just- I don’t want to talk about it… right now.”
“Ok.”
Sasuke’s hand slipped from his arm. Without another word, a second glance, he stepped into the bathroom and closed the door behind him. Naruto stared after him, his stomach tight with guilt.
“Goddamnit.”
He walked off, heading into the kitchen and straight for the coffee pot. Why should I have to feel guilty about this? After everything that’s happened.. I’m allowed to be unsure, dammit!
Plus, I mean, I’ve never done anything like that before.
If anyone should feel weird about all of this it’s Sasuke, not me.
Right?
Naruto watched the coffee sputter and brew, his mind just as loud and just as murky. I didn’t do anything wrong here.
So why do I feel bad?
“Naruto?”
The blonde jumped and spun around. He hadn’t even heard him come in. Sasuke was already cleaned up and dressed in a pair of dark jeans and a long navy-blue t-shirt. His hair was pulled back in a small ponytail, a few loose strands framing his porcelain pale face.
Naruto felt his pulse quicken at the sight of him.
Fuck. Why does he have to look so good.
“You.. look good too” he muttered. It was a little awkward saying it, but he felt like he should repay the compliment Sasuke had given him earlier.
Especially when he looked like that.
The raven gave him a soft smile and confidently closed the distance between them. He leaned down and kissed the corner of his mouth, his smile still held in place.
“Thanks, Naru.”
Naru?
He reached past him and grabbed two coffee mugs then scooted the blonde out of the way. “Sit. I’ll make it for you.” When Naruto attempted to argue, Sasuke added, “don’t you think you’ll be making plenty of coffee today already?”
It was a fair point, so Naruto dropped down onto a stool at the counter and watched as the raven made his coffee just the way he liked it.
“Are you excited for your first day?” Sasuke asked, feeling uncharacteristically compelled to break the silence.
Naruto finally smiled back at him. “Yeah, I am.”
“Nervous?”
Naruto’s grin went a little crooked, making Sasuke’s heart squeeze tight in his chest.
“Is it that obvious?”
“It won’t be to anyone else.”
Liar. Though Naruto appreciated that he was trying to make him feel better about it.
Sasuke offered to make him breakfast, but Naruto was too anxious to eat. And soon they were heading off to Bittersweet Beginnings for Naruto’s very first day of work.
It was only supposed to be a few hours since he was mostly just training today, so Sasuke decided to spend some time in the bookstore in the meantime. He managed to get a goodbye kiss when he dropped him off, though Naruto was still feeling unsure about their new intimacy, and promised to pick him up when his shift was done before driving off.
Wednesday morning was apparently not a very popular time for book shopping, so Sasuke was able to enjoy some peace and quiet while he perused the shelves. Exactly what he’d hoped for. He grabbed several novels that had captured his interest and headed over to a small chair in the back. He got comfortable and after a bit of debating settled on one of the books from his collection and started reading.
That was one thing that both he and Naruto had in common- their love of books. You wouldn’t think so looking at either of them, but both had many reasons to seek an escape from their lives and books had always offered that solace. After a while it just became a habit- one they could share. It only made Sasuke love reading more.
It was another way to get close to Naruto.
Maybe I’ll buy a book for him too.
Sasuke smiled as he pictured the wide fox grin he’d get in return.
Ok, maybe a few.
…
Iruka was as great a mentor as Naruto thought he’d be. He was kind, patient, and friendly to everyone. Naruto immediately felt comfortable working beside him, and enjoyed striking up conversations with him as the day progressed.
He found that they both had a lot in common actually. Iruka was also orphaned at a young age, and had a difficult time adjusting to it. He’d spent some time in a group home before an elderly relative took custody of him. They weren’t close, but the man had taught him many useful skills and left him with a strong sense of responsibility. Iruka said that Hiruzen taught him to be self-reliant, a skill he was truly grateful to have. It was how he’d come to open up his own shop, and the reason he was able to move forward with his life even after Hiruzen had passed away.
Naruto shared a bit of his own past- his parents dying when he was a baby, his life in the orphanage. He briefly mentioned the few foster families he’d stayed with when he was really young, but his voice fell silent when he mentioned the last one. Iruka noticed the way Naruto touched his scars when he talked about it and chose not to press him any further on the subject.
Some scars never fully healed.
This was clearly one of them.
They switched to simpler topics after that- favorite books, foods they constantly craved, movies they were interested in seeing. They didn’t get very far with this line of conversation though before the lunch rush set in, and the two were pulled in many directions as they worked to fill orders.
Naruto was still a bit unsure when it came to making all of the different kinds of drinks, so Iruka had him take over the register for him. Naruto forced a wide smile as he greeted each customer and took their order. He made sure to repeat it back to them, afraid to mess anything up on his first day, and get a name that he could quickly scrawl on their cup before handing it over to Iruka.
It was a blur of names and faces for a while. None of them were ones he recognized, and few were interesting enough for him to take much notice of.
Apart from one.
The lunch rush had just tapered off, and Naruto was finally able to drop his plastic grin and tense shoulders. Who knew that simply being friendly could be so draining? Iruka went to the back of the shop to collect supplies to restock, and Naruto mindlessly spun a coin on the counter as he waited for the next customer.
He didn’t have to wait long. The chime above the door sounded and the blonde quickly slapped his hand down over the coin to silence it as he looked up, a smile already locked in place.
“Welcome to..”
His voice faded as he took in the person strolling towards him. His eyes widened in surprise, his curiosity instantly piqued. Not because he knew the man. No.
It was because he looked so much like Sasuke.
He was tall, broad shouldered, undeniably alpha. His eyes were that same impenetrable black that Sasuke’s were, a shocking contrast to his smooth pale face. His hair was also the color of raven’s wings, though quite a bit longer than Sasuke’s. He wore it in a loose ponytail with a few loose strands hanging in front, similar to how Sasuke had styled his today actually.
He approached the counter with sure steps, exuding confidence. His suit looked expensive and tight against his muscular frame. Naruto was both awed by his presence and incredibly intimidated by it. He felt small in comparison, and extremely aware of the fact that he’s an omega.
And that at the moment he was very much so alone.
Naruto cleared his throat, tightened his smile, and tried again. “Welcome to Bittersweet Beginnings. How can I help you?”
The man ordered a simple black coffee with a couple shots of espresso- thankfully something Naruto was able to make without difficulty.
Since there was no one else in the shop it felt silly to ask for a name, but as he poured the man’s coffee he wondered if he should have. He couldn’t remember if Sasuke had ever said his brother’s name before, but maybe he would recognize it if he heard it?
He just couldn’t shake the feeling that Sasuke was related to this man, and he couldn’t recall him ever talking about any other family members besides his brother.
The one who told Sasuke to stay away from me, he thought.
The one who said he’d hurt me if he didn’t.
“You’re staring.”
Naruto blinked. He’d been so caught up in his thoughts that he hadn’t realized that he was in fact staring at the guy.
Naruto placed a lid over the cup and handed it over to the possible Uchiha with a sheepish smile. “I’m sorry, you just.. you look like someone I know” he admitted.
“Do I…” he said slowly, his voice smooth and deeper than he’d expected.
Naruto felt a chill run down his spine at the sound of it, though he couldn’t exactly explain why.
“A friend of yours, I presume?”
“I… I don’t know.”
Itachi quirked a brow and gave him a look Naruto had only ever seen from Sasuke.
This has to be him, right?
It’d be an odd coincidence if this really was Sasuke’s brother, but not completely out of the question. The coffeeshop was central to a lot of businesses. It wouldn’t be all that unusual for someone from one of the city’s many large corporations to stop in for a coffee.
Maybe it isn’t a coincidence.
Naruto chose to force back his wonderings for now. Besides- it was still possible that this man didn’t have anything to do with Sasuke. He may very well just be a stranger with similar features. Naruto decided that was far more likely than the alternative and that it didn’t do to worry about it.
He handed over the receipt and told him to have a great day.
“Thank you, Naruto.”
The blonde gave him a perplexed look. How does he know my name?
The Uchiha-lookalike gestured to Naruto’s chest, an amused smile pulling at his face.
“Your name tag.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Oh, heh, right.” He scratched the back of his head, feeling embarrassed. “Sorry.”
“No need.”
Itachi took a sip from his coffee, then nodded at the blonde- both an approval and a goodbye. Or at least, that’s how Naruto interrupted it.
“I’ll see you around, Naruto.”
The blonde felt goosebumps travel up his arms, but he couldn’t explain it. Something about this situation, this man, felt incredibly unsettling.
Naruto swallowed.
“Uhh, yeah. See you next time.”
Those dark, familiar eyes scanned his face a moment longer before the man turned around and strolled out of the shop. The little chime above the door sounded as he left, its sound slow to dissipate- as if warning him that even though the man was gone, he wasn’t done.
Naruto found himself inexplicably hoping that was the last he’d see of him.
And yet some part of him already knew that it wasn’t.
Notes:
I’m sorry, darlings! I know I’ve been slacking a bit with my updates. Writer’s Block is a heartless bitch, and her claws dig deep, but I finally managed to shake her off.
I hope you’re still liking the story, and that you enjoyed the bit of spice I added to this chapter. And, of course, another hint of Itachi. Because who doesn’t love seeing Ita-chan being all mischievous in a suit?
More to come soon!
(Hopefully.)
Chapter 20: Cruel Plans, Painful Memories
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
When Naruto stepped outside, he found Sasuke already waiting for him. He was leaning casually against the building, the picture of nonchalance, and drawing far too much attention. Not that Naruto could blame them. The guy looked like a freaking model standing there like that. His legs were long and lean, his muscular arms crossed over a broad chest. And his dark clothes, hair, and stare were utterly captivating.
Understandably there were plenty of passerbyers shooting admiring looks his way, but Sasuke didn’t seem to notice any of them. His focus had been wholly on the coffee shop door. And as soon as Naruto stepped through it, his eyes immediately locked onto him.
And him alone.
Naruto’s cheeks flushed pink under that relentless stare, but he didn’t avert his gaze. Instead he gave the raven a wide grin as he walked over, feeling just as eager to be with him as Sasuke seemed to be. When he was finally close enough, Naruto raised his hand up and presented him with a cup of coffee.
“Handmade by yours truly” he proudly announced.
Sasuke leaned in and gave the blonde a sly smile. “Mine truly, huh? I like the sound of that.”
Naruto’s blush deepened. He quickly shoved the cup into his hand, trying to ignore the butterflies thrashing in his chest.
“Why do you always have to make everything so awkward..” he mumbled.
“Because you love it” Sasuke answered confidently. “Speaking of things you love-”
Naruto couldn’t help but feel a little nervous, but luckily Sasuke had something completely innocent in mind. He unfolded his other arm to reveal the book he’d had pressed close to his chest.
“-I got you something too.”
Naruto took the book from his hand and gave him the wide fox grin he’d been hoping for. “Really?” he said excitedly. “For me?”
“Can’t imagine anyone else reading it.”
“Hey! A lot of people like fantasy books!”
Sasuke rubbed a hand over his hat, disheveling it and the mass of hair hiding beneath it, careful to avoid his fox ears in the process. “Sure they do.”
The blonde rolled his eyes. “Teme.”
“Come on, dobe” Sasuke said lightly. “Let’s go home.”
Naruto’s heart skipped a beat.
Home.
It felt weird calling the place he was going to with Sasuke home. But it was weird in a good way.
“Yeah” he said shyly. “Let’s go home.”
Sasuke took his hand before he could refuse him and interwined their fingers. While Naruto processed the feel of Sasuke’s hand in his and the premise of a home belonging to the both of them, Sasuke led the way back to his car. He opened the door for the blonde, ignoring the glare he gave him for his “unnecessary” chivalry, then dropped inside with him and started the engine.
He could feel Naruto’s eyes on him and glanced over as he put the car in drive.
“You’re staring.”
Naruto started, surprised to hear Sasuke say the exact same thing that the man who bore a resemblance to him had said.
Sasuke noticed and seemed just as surprised. “What’s going on with you?”
“Nothing!” Naruto said hurriedly.
Sasuke was not the least bit convinced.
“Did something happen at work?” he pressed.
“No!” Naruto answered- just as quickly and just as unconvincingly. “Nothing happened. I just… I didn’t realize I was staring.”
Sasuke let it go but the look he gave him said that it wouldn’t be for long. The raven wasn’t one to accept defeat so easily. If he felt like Naruto was holding back, he was likely to pester him until he found out exactly what it was. He just couldn’t stand to be left out of anything that had to do with Naruto- no matter how small or insignificant it may be.
Naruto inwardly sighed. He’s definitely not going to let this go.
And yet, even knowing that, he didn’t tell him.
Naruto had considered telling Sasuke about the Uchiha-lookalike at first, he really did, but he’d quickly decided against it. He just didn’t want to worry him over nothing. Besides, even if he was Sasuke’s brother, he didn’t do or say anything to hurt him. He simply ordered a coffee, thanked him, and left.
Naruto’s misgivings were likely just a product of his own concerns. He just.. he had a lot on his mind. He was anxious about getting close to Sasuke, nervous about their newfound intimacy, and still jittery about his job. Plus, he had yet to fully get used to his omega side. Of course he would misread another new thing in his life. How could he not?
It’s fine, Naruto told himself, you’re just overthinking things.
If Sasuke’s brother really was after you, he would have already done something by now.
He swallowed.
…right?
…
Itachi gestured for their newest arrival to join him and the rest of his dinner guests, his patience fading fast as he dragged his feet to do so.
“My time is valuable, Mizuki” he said sharply. “Don’t waste it.”
Mizuki gave him a clumsy bow and a sheepish look. “My apologies, sir.”
He quickly took his seat and drank deeply from his water glass before turning his attention to the rest of the group. He wasn’t surprised to see Kisame already seated beside Itachi. On paper the guy was a mere employee, but everyone knew that he was more like a bodyguard.
And perhaps even more than that.
Mizuki had always had his suspicions that the two had a more intimate relationship behind closed doors. Two alphas being together wasn’t all that accepted in society publicly, but that wouldn’t necessarily stop them from engaging in sordid things privately. And it made sense. For all of Itachi’s disapproval of Sasuke’s preferences, Mizuki had never once seen an omega anywhere near Itachi.
Guess it runs in the family.
The trio was also joined by a representative from Konoha Pharmacy that Mizuki recognized from a few formal corporate gatherings, though he couldn’t recall his name. The rep wore large wire-rimmed glasses, and his hair was similar in color to Mizuki’s though he wore it pulled back in a small ponytail. Dark eyes gleamed behind those spectacles- sheer windows to an undoubtably wicked soul.
Mizuki was plenty aware that he was no saint himself, that was undeniable, but there was something about this man that exceeded that. He made him feel incredibly uneasy, more than most of the corporate bastards of the world did. And that was saying something. From his cold stare to his cruel smile, Mizuki knew without question that this was not someone to take lightly.
As if he could hear his very thoughts, the man turned to meet his eyes. His malevolent grin widened.
“Mizuki, was it?” He held out his hand across the table. “Kabuto Yakushi. I work for Konoha Pharmaceutical.”
Mizuki reluctantly took his hand and introduced himself as well. “I’ve heard a lot about you” he added with a smile, though he was sure that his disdain for the man was crystal clear behind it.
Kabuto scrutinized his face for a moment before settling back in his chair. “Mm. Likewise.”
Mizuki slid his emerald eyes over to the Uchiha, wondering over this impromptu meeting.
“Sir, may I speak frankly?” Itachi nodded and he cleared his throat before he continued. “I was under the assumption that everything was already in order for Friday. Is there a reason we’re meeting now?”
Itachi folded his hands together and met his subordinate’s curious stare. “This is just to ensure that we all share the same understanding, Mizuki.” He glanced over at their bespectacled guest. “Tell us about the product you’ve brought.”
Kabuto nodded and pushed his glasses higher up the bridge of his nose as he spoke. “Of course.”
He took out a small tube from the inside of his suit jacket and placed it on the table.
“This is what my team is referring to as Speciman X. It is a product derived from various alpha genomes and merged with omega extracts to cause a very specific reaction to occur in alpha patients.”
Mizuki raised a brow. “What sort of reaction?”
“Initially Speciman X was created to trigger an alpha’s rut.”
“For what reason?”
Kabuto smiled. “The timing of one’s rut can be rather inconvenient, wouldn’t you agree?” He didn’t wait for a response.
He didn’t need one.
“This drug would give alphas the chance to dictate when their rut will start- to give them control over it.”
“Seems marketable” Kisame murmured.
Kabuto nodded. “It would have been. Unfortunately, there were a few… complications that we had not anticipated.”
Mizuki raised his brow higher at that. “Such as?”
“Our human trials revealed that while their ruts would indeed commence once they took the drug, their behavior became rather.. erratic, and their strength significantly enhanced. Alphas in rut are already quite feral, but with Speciman X it superseded anything we’ve ever seen before. It clouded all rational thought and made our test subjects far more aggressive- dangerous, in fact. We are actually in the process of rebranding this for military use due to the increase in stamina and physical prowess, but there have been a few-”
“-complications?” Mizuki finished for him.
Kabuto nodded. “Alpha soldiers were having a difficult time distinguishing between enemy troops and their own squadron. Let’s just say, it didn’t end well.”
A sudden silence fell as the implications of Kabuto’s words settled between them.
“I can’t tell if you’re trying to sell this drug to us or ward us off from it” Mizuki muttered. “Hell, do you even know?”
Kabuto’s smile curdled, just for a moment, but he was quick to force it back. Even so, Mizuki had noticed.
And he was wary of it.
“If you want to force an alpha to start his rut early, this is the drug you’re looking for” Kabuto said smoothly. “I’m merely pointing out that when he does take it, you don’t want to be anywhere near him.”
“That bad, huh?”
“Another alpha would trigger an incredibly aggressive reaction- it would not be a pretty sight. And an omega… well-”
Kabuto fingered the sample as he spoke, his smile unaffected by his words.
“Ruts already bring out primal responses in alphas. Now take away their ability to control those baser instincts and double that alpha’s strength.” He looked up. “I’m sure you can guess what would be in store for an omega who had to face that.”
Mizuki turned to his boss at those words. “And this is what you want for me to use, sir? Are you sure?”
Itachi glanced over at his subordinate briefly, then met Kisame’s questioning stare. He kept quiet as he thought about the blonde he’d met in the coffee shop earlier. For an alpha, the kid was pretty small in stature. His features were fair and lean, his hair long and as radiant as his nervous smile. A smile so similar to one Itachi had once cherished.
The one that he had broken.
Was he really going to do the same now?
He is really an alpha.. right?
Sasuke had been so defensive when Itachi told him to stay away from that boy. And more so when he told him that two alphas could never be together. If Naruto was an omega, wouldn’t he have said something?
Kisame furrowed his brows, and Itachi finally snapped out of his wandering thoughts.
“We will proceed as planned” he said firmly. “Mizuki, I’ll have Kabuto give you the specifics as far as the ratio that should be given. I expect everything to be ready for Friday evening. Any questions?”
Kabuto leaned forward and folded his hands on the table. “My supervisor would like a guarantee that should the drug be stronger than anticipated or some of the effects… unforeseen, that we will not be subject to-”
“He would like to avoid taking responsibility” Itachi interjected.
Kabuto smiled. “So to speak.”
“You have my word.”
Kabuto bowed slightly. “Many thanks.”
“But I will need something in return” Itachi added.
Kabuto raised his head. “Oh?”
“Neither you nor your supervisors will speak a word of this.” Itachi’s expression darkened. “To anyone.”
“Of course” Kabuto said smoothly,
“Mr. Orochimaru wouldn’t have it any other way.”
…
“Naruto? Yo, earth to Naruto.”
No response.
Sasuke sighed. “Naruto. Naruto!”
“Huh?”
The blonde blinked and refocused his cloudy blues on the raven sitting on the other side of the kitchen, waving his hand at him, impatiently trying to get his attention. Naruto had wandered over to get some juice a while ago and apparently never got around to making it back. He wasn’t sure how long Sasuke had been trying to regain his focus, nor what made him space out like that in the first place. All he knew was that he was still standing in the kitchen, his hand on his face as he stared blankly into the open cabinets.
He suddenly didn’t want anything from it.
Naruto closed the cabinet and turned back to face Sasuke’s perplexed stare.
“You were spacing out pretty hard there” he said slowly.
“Was I..?”
Sasuke eyed the hand still lingering over Naruto’s scars before finding those cloudy blues once more.
“We could talk about it, you know.”
“Talk about..”
Naruto’s eyes widened and he quickly dropped his hand. He had seen Sasuke’s gaze slide back to the thin scars on his cheek and immediately understood what he was suggesting.
He fervently shook his head. “Absolutely not.”
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair, suddenly feeling awkward. He knew what it meant to bring up Naruto’s traumatic past, or at least he had a pretty good idea. He didn’t want to push him if he wasn’t ok talking about it, but some part of him was still compelled to bring it up. He wanted to be that safe space for Naruto again, the way he used to be.
And this was one way he could do that.
“It just looked like it was on your mind” he said as he slowly rose to his feet.
Naruto’s jaw tightened. “It isn’t” he growled back.
Sasuke walked towards him, stepping around the kitchen island as he drew closer. “You haven’t said much about it, you know.”
“For good reason” Naruto snapped. His eyes narrowed. “Are you really not going to let this go?”
“I feel like I shouldn’t.”
Sasuke continued to close the distance between them and Naruto took a quick step back to avoid him.
“You don’t need to run from me” Sasuke said softly. “I just want to help.”
“I don’t need this kind of help.”
“Why can’t you talk to me about this?”
Naruto backed up further but was forced to stop when he hit the sink behind him. The blonde swallowed hard, but kept his face turned away, unwilling to face him and the concern he’d undoubtedly see in those dark eyes.
“You already know plenty” Naruto murmured.
Sasuke paused as he considered the blonde. He slowly reached out and brushed his fingers against his cheek, tracing a set of three small scars.
“It happened with your last foster family, right?” he said quietly. “Before we met.”
Naruto went to slap his hand away, but Sasuke quickly grabbed his wrist and held it still. The blonde glared at him, but Sasuke wasn’t ready to back down just yet.
“Someone did this to you on purpose. Didn’t they.”
Naruto gritted his teeth, forcing back the tears welling in the back of his throat. “I don’t want to talk about this.”
“Don’t you think you should though? Wouldn’t it be better to tell someone what happened?”
Naruto finally raised his head, and Sasuke saw the tears he was still fighting to stave off. It sent a pang deep in his chest, one that echoed through his entire being.
His grip and resolve weakened.
“Naruto, I just... I don’t want you to be alone with this.”
“It doesn’t help for you to force me not to be” he said bitterly, “it only makes it worse.”
Sasuke’s hand fell to his side. “You’re right. I’m sorry.”
Naruto wordlessly shoved him back and quickly stepped around him.
Sasuke’s heart leapt in his chest as he moved further away, panic suddenly coursing through him. “Where are you going?”
Naruto continue to step back, his eyes locked on the raven, making sure he kept distance between them. “To take a walk.”
“Let me go with you.”
“Take the hint, Sasuke. I’m leaving to get away from you.”
Sasuke stepped faster towards him, his panic rising. “Naruto, come on.”
“No! You said this was a trip, right? A chance to get away from everything? Then fucking let me!”
“I’m not saying you can’t leave” he argued. “Just let me go with you, alright? It’s the middle of the night. You shouldn’t just be wandering around by yourself like that.”
Naruto’s resolve, nor his anger, faltered in the slightest.
“If you can’t give me space when I need it, then I can’t stay here with you.”
Sasuke froze.
He was already well aware that Naruto would be going back home at the end of the week, but he wasn’t ready for him to leave now. He was finally making some headway with him. He couldn’t let Naruto leave angry. He couldn’t ruin everything he’d managed to get back.
“Will you at least stay close?” he said weakly.
Naruto glared at him. He was furious with Sasuke for bringing all of this up- for making him remember what he tried so fucking hard to forget. And now the jerk was standing there looking at him like he did something wrong.
It wasn’t fair.
And it pissed him off.
“Don’t follow me” he growled.
Then he stormed off, leaving the dejected raven to stare after him, trying his best not to let the guilt bring him back.
…
Naruto walked fast without any sort of plan or destination in mind. All he knew was that he needed to get away- from Sasuke and that stifling place, from the memories forcing their way back into his head.
Unfortunately the former was far easier to escape than the latter.
“Don’t think about him” Naruto murmured to himself. “Don’t. Please, just don’t think.”
He buried his hands in his hair and gripped hard, trying so hard to keep himself grounded, to pull away the memories forcefully pushing their way inside.
“Please.. please don’t remember.”
He saw a flash in his mind, an unavoidable image that Sasuke’s careless words had brought back. A smile, razor sharp, stretched tight under a cruel stare. He could see the tip of a knife, the blade gleaming as it dropped towards him. Naruto clenched his hands, twisting fistfuls of hair in his grasp but it just reminded him of another hand in his hair, forcing his head back as the knife drew closer.
Naruto dropped to his knees and squeezed his eyes shut, restraining the tears inside.
“No..” he choked. “No, no, no-”
“Naruto.”
The blonde flinched violently, too deep in his tormented mind to register who was calling his name. He felt a hand fall on his shoulder and fell back, wide eyes staring out. He half expected to find that man staring back at him, his cruel smile twisted tight. But the face in front of him wasn’t full of malice and the promise of pain. All he saw now was concern, and a flicker of fear flashing blue in those obsidian irises.
“I-I’m sorry” Sasuke said, his voice trembling. “I’m so sorry, Naruto. I shouldn’t have brought it up.”
He reached towards the blonde but seemed to think twice about it and retracted his hand in defeat.
“Let’s go home, ok? We don’t have to talk about anything you don’t want to talk about.”
Naruto swallowed the lump in the back of his throat and quickly turned his face away. “I wanted… to be alone” he said weakly.
Sasuke finally found the nerve to follow through this time. He reached out once more and carefully smoothed back long blonde locks. He searched Naruto’s face as those pained blues slowly slid back to him.
“Is that really what you want?”
Naruto bit his lip hard, forcing back another wave of emotions. He shook his head.
“…no.”
Sasuke pulled the dejected blonde into his arms and held him firmly to his chest. He felt him stiffen at first, but his resistance didn’t last. He needed the comfort. He needed something, anything, to make him feel safe again. Sasuke used to be that person for him. And he wanted so badly for him to be again.
Sasuke sensed that need and immediately tightened his arms around him. He cradled his head in his hand and breathed in his scent as he gently rubbed a hand against his back, trying his best to soothe him.
“It’s ok, Naruto. You’re safe now.
You’re safe.”
His words were firm, his voice soft and reassuring. And Naruto believed him. Truly, wholly, believed him.
He shouldn’t have.
Notes:
Am I driving you crazy with anticipation yet?
Is it wrong that I’m enjoying every second of it..?
Chapter 21: Please, Run From Me
Notes:
Tomorrow is my birthday, so I decided to gift all of you lovely mystical beings with an extra long chapter. 🐴🌿
Happy reading~
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto couldn’t help but feel awkward after his latest emotional display, and it showed. He didn’t speak a word their entire walk back to the condo, and he refused to meet Sasuke’s gaze even when they were back inside. He just couldn’t face him. He felt so pathetic, and he hated that Sasuke yet again saw him like that.
It’s so fucking embarrassing.
And it made things so much worse that he was staying here. He didn’t feel like he could just go run off to his room and lock himself inside- it wasn’t his. So now he was just sitting in the living room with his head down, eyes on his lap, wishing he could just sink deep into the couch and never resurface.
God, just kill me now.
Sasuke dropped a hand on his head, attempting to reassure him. “You have nothing to be embarrassed about” he said, easily guessing at where his thoughts went.
“Yes I do” he whispered.
Sasuke frowned. He gently took the blonde’s chin and lifted his face, forcing their eyes to meet. “I mean it, Naruto.”
“I know you do.”
Sasuke let his hand fall, and Naruto’s gaze immediately did the same.
“Let’s.. take your mind off things” Sasuke suggested
“How?” Naruto muttered back, still feeling defeated.
“Well, how do you feel about sparring?”
He seemed to perk up a little at that. “Like right now?”
“Why not? I did tell you I’d teach you how to fight, right?”
A little more life flickered in those ocean blues, sending a wave of relief through the raven. It was a good start.
“So, is that a yes?”
Naruto thought about it then finally nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, ok, let’s do it.”
…
The two decided it would take far too much effort to clear space in the living room, so they headed out to the backyard to spar. It was an unseasonably warm night- the sky clear, the breeze gentle and soothing- and there was plenty of light streaming out from the porch.
It was perfect.
Sasuke had Naruto practice a combination of jabs, cross hits, and uppercuts first, encouraging him to change the order of them as he went. “You’ll want to catch your opponent off guard. Don’t make your attacks too predictable.”
Naruto followed his guidance and luckily was a pretty quick study. It didn’t take long before Sasuke was throwing back his own attacks, instructing the blonde how to block and counter each hit along the way.
Their breaths came out in heavy plumes, bruises already beginning to form as their sparring grew more intense, and yet both wore matching grins the entire time. Hours passed like this until exhaustion finally caught up with them. Naruto collapsed in the grass, chest heaving, and Sasuke dropped down on his back beside him.
“How’re you feeling?” he asked.
“Good actually. A little sore, but good.”
“Same.”
Sasuke studied the blonde at his side. “Can I show you something else?”
Naruto turned his head and quirked a brow. “Should I be worried?”
“Not at all.”
“Uh-huh..”
Sasuke ignored the doubtful look he shot his way and propped himself up on an elbow to get a better look at him. “You wanted to learn how to defend yourself, right?”
“Yes..” he answered, nervous about where he was going with this.
“Well, this is a way to do that.”
“You’re not going to shove me down on a bed again, are you?”
I fucking wish.
“No” Sasuke said instead, “but you do need to lay down for this.”
Naruto narrowed his eyes. “What are you planning, Sasuke?”
The raven decided the best way to answer that was just to show him. He sat up and pressed Naruto back into the grass as he threw his knees to either side of his waist, straddling him. Naruto sucked in a sharp breath, surprised.
“What are you-?”
Sasuke grabbed his wrists and forced them down on the ground, then leaned in, bringing their faces close. He was disappointed to find fear flickering in Naruto’s eyes. He couldn’t exactly blame him for it, but it still bothered him.
He did his best not to show it.
“I’m going to show you how to get out of this.”
Naruto could feel his heart beating fast and was sure that Sasuke could feel his erratic pulse against his palms. He swallowed. “Umm, maybe we should.. practice something else?”
“I want to make sure you can defend yourself, Naruto. This is worth knowing.”
Because I’m an omega, Naruto thought. And another alpha might try to do what Kakuzu wanted to...
The thought sickened him, and suddenly he wanted Sasuke to teach him, to know how to prevent something like that from ever happening again.
“Ok” he said quietly, “how would I get out of this?”
“There are a few different ways. Let’s start with your hips. You’ll want to pull in your legs, plant your feet on the ground, and thrust your hips up as hard as you can. When you do that I should jolt forward. I’ll need my hands to keep from face planting, so I’ll have to let you go. Does that make sense?”
Naruto was definitely not sure about this move. Thrusting against Sasuke while he had him pinned down seemed like the opposite of what he should be doing. But Sasuke knew more about fighting than he did, so he felt like he should at least try it.
“The muscles in your hips are a lot stronger than you realize” Sasuke added. “Just stiffen your body and bridge your hips to throw me forward.”
“Umm.. ok.”
Sasuke gave him an encouraging nod. Naruto clenched his jaw, mentally counted to three, then threw his hips up hard, bucking Sasuke forward exactly like he’d described. The hands pinning down his wrists released him as Sasuke caught himself, and Naruto moved fast to roll out from under him. He scrambled back, his chest heaving.
“Like that?” he breathed.
Sasuke dropped back on his heels and gave the blonde a smile. “That was great.”
Naruto sighed happily, but his smile slipped as the raven started to crawl towards him.
“Let me show you another way.”
Naruto scooted back. “Is that.. really necessary?”
Sasuke grabbed his ankle, forcing him to stop before he could escape any further. “I can’t guarantee that that last move will work every time. Especially if they do this.”
Sasuke shoved the blonde onto his back and forced his arms down once more, but this time he didn’t just straddle him- he layed on top of him.
“What are you doing?!”
“If someone does this you probably won’t be able to throw them off in the same way.”
Naruto didn’t like thinking about someone else laying on top of him like this, but like Sasuke said- it was worth knowing.
“Then.. what should I do this time?” he asked nervously.
“This time you’re going to throw me to the side and flip me on my back instead.” Sasuke answered. He then explained how to hook his foot and twist his body, using his elbow to bash into his face and disorient him before rolling his body to the side.
“Just don’t actually elbow me in the face.”
“Can’t make any promises.”
This one definitely wasn’t as easy as the last, but after a few fails Naruto finally managed to roll on top of Sasuke and force his arms down instead. He felt anxious up there too, but it wasn’t as intimidating as it had been having Sasuke on top of him like that.
Too many unwelcome thoughts shot through his mind when Sasuke dominated him, and he was afraid that his body might react to them.
Naruto just wasn’t ready for Sasuke to go any further than they did last night, hell he wasn’t even sure he could handle doing that again. So the last thing he should be doing is testing the alpha’s restraint. Though this was probably already doing that. He looked down and found Sasuke smiling up at him, enjoying their position far more than he should.
Naruto quickly released his arms and shifted off to the side, scooting back from him once more.
“I think that’s enough practice for today.”
Sasuke sat up. “I could still show you more.”
Naruto vehemently shook his head, waving his hands in front of his face in protest. “No. No- that, ummm, that isn’t necessary.”
Sasuke looked disappointed as the blonde stumbled to his feet and stepped back a few more steps. “I think I’m going to get ready for bed.”
Sasuke was tempted to ask if he could join him, but he was fairly certain that the answer would be another resounding no.
“You can shower first.”
Naruto nodded and without another word fled across the yard and rushed back inside.
Sasuke stared after him for a while, then dropped his head. He dragged his fingers through his hair and sighed.
“He really knows how to make a guy work for it..”
Sasuke shook his head then rose to his feet and stepped back inside. He headed straight for the kitchen, in search of something to distract himself with. Because right now he was far too tempted to unlock that bathroom door and join the showering blonde inside.
Whether he was invited to or not.
…
Naruto has definitely sore the next morning, but he still managed to get more sleep than he had the night before. He figured that had something to do with their intense workout. He thought back to what the two of them did in the backyard, the moves that Sasuke had him try when he was on top of him.
The blonde quickly shook his head, clearing away his wandering thoughts, but his body seemed to have something else in mind. Naruto looked down and glared at the erection straining against his sweatpants.
“Goddamnit.”
As he reached down to relieve himself of it, his mind went back to what it felt like to have Sasuke pin him down- his body pressed firmly against his own, his strong hands wrapped tight around his wrists. How easy it was for him to dominate him. And for some reason, the thought didn’t terrify him this time.
In fact, it did the complete opposite.
He pictured Sasuke’s tense jaw, his jet-black eyes filled with heat, and groaned his name as he finally reached his climax.
Naruto looked down at his sticky hand, remnants of desire blurring with a sudden rush of shame.
“God, why are you such a damn mess..”
He already knew the answer to that- it didn’t require much thought. Only one man could get this sort of reaction out of him, and he was utterly helpless to stop it.
It’s always been that way. Even when a part of him fucking hated Sasuke for how he treated him, he never could resist fantasizing about him.
Sasuke has way too much power over me.
And Naruto wasn’t convinced that was a good thing.
…
Iruka was just as kind to Naruto on his second day as he had been on the first. His smile was wide and welcoming, his explanations clear without being demeaning. And he was patient and understanding any time Naruto made a mistake- even one that should have been avoidable.
Iruka even praised him.
It actually brought tears to his eyes when he did, but Naruto was quick to blink them away. There was absolutely no way he was going to let himself cry at work. He’d be fucking mortified.
The hours passed quickly, rather uneventfully actually, and Naruto found himself wondering if the Uchiha-lookalike would come in today as well. For all he knew he was a regular, and had been way before Naruto ever showed up. It wasn’t completely out of the question that he’d be there two days in a row.
It didn’t take long for him to have his answer.
The shop had just come to a lull after a rush of orders, and once again Iruka was nowhere in sight, when the door chimed and the possible-Uchiha stepped inside.
His suit jacket was off this time, sleeves rolled up strong forearms revealing a hint of a tattoo beneath it. His clothes looked pressed and expensive, and his eyes were just as penetrating and watchful as they had been before.
Naruto squirmed under that look, feeling as self-conscious as he was nervous to be on the other end of it. “Umm, w-welcome to Bittersweet Beginnnings. How can I help you?”
The well-dressed raven-haired man stopped before him and gave him the slightest hint of a smile.
It didn’t reach his eyes.
“Nice to see you again, Naruto.”
Naruto swallowed. “Uhh, yeah, you too” he lied, his own smile just as forced. “Would you like the same as last time?”
“I would.”
Naruto quickly typed it in and was just about to ask for a name, but when he peeked up and saw those intense dark eyes locked onto him he lost his nerve. He sputtered out the cost, and this time the man paid with cash. Naruto couldn’t help but wonder if it was just an excuse for the man to touch him, but quickly deemed the thought a product of his paranoia and ignored it.
At first.
But when he took the money from the man’s hand those long fingers suddenly moved up his palm, grazing against his wrist. Naruto flinched back and quickly shoved the cash in the register. “It- it will just be a moment.”
Itachi dropped his hand on the counter and tilted his head as he watched the blonde’s reactions.
“Take your time, Naruto.”
He shivered when he said his name, but once again ignored the response and got to work on the order. Naruto could feel those eyes on him the entire time he made his coffee, but he refused to meet them. Something in him told him not to, and this time Naruto decided to trust his instincts.
When he was finished he handed the cup across the counter and finally looked up in time to see the man reaching for him. Blue eyes widened, but Naruto couldn’t seem to get his body to act.
He opened his mouth, a protest lodged in his throat.
The possible-Uchiha gave him an amused look as he picked something off of his shirt. He held it up for him to see. “Apologies. You had a piece of lint on you. Wouldn’t want it to fall into a coffee.”
Naruto blinked.
“Oh, uhh, thanks.”
He took a delayed step back as his heart continued to lurch in his chest. “Is th-there anything else I can get you?”
Itachi took a sip of his coffee and eyed the blonde a moment before responding. “May I ask you a question?”
No.
“Sure.”
“Shouldn’t you be in school? You seem a bit young to be working at this time of day.”
Naruto scratched the back of his head. “Uhh, yeah. I have the week off, so I’ll be working later in the day starting next week..”
His voice trailed off.
Why am I even telling him this?
“I see. Maybe I should change what time I get my coffee then.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. “Why would you..”
Itachi raised his cup and gave him a smile. “You make this well. Not everyone does.”
“Oh. Umm, thanks. Iruka definitely makes them better, though.”
Itachi took another sip, his eyes still locked on the blonde. Naruto dropped his gaze, feeling uncomfortable. “H-have a good day” he mumbled awkwardly.
“You too, Naruto.”
He heard the man’s shoes click against the hardwood floor as he stepped across the shop, but Naruto didn’t raise his head again until the bell chimed and the door closed behind him. When he finally did and saw that he was alone he let out a heavy sigh of relief.
“Why does that guy make me so nervous?”
He still couldn’t explain it, not even to himself, but he was sure of one thing.
“I really hope he doesn’t come in again tomorrow.”
…
Sasuke picked him up from work again, winning over the hearts of everyone watching from afar, and Naruto once again handed him a coffee in exchange. He took a sip and his eyes smiled at him from across the lid, just like another set of dark eyes had a little over an hour ago.
Naruto didn’t mention his interaction with the possible-Uchiha this time either, and he was starting to feel guilty about it. He knew it was stupid to keep something like this a secret, but he had a feeling that if he told Sasuke he would demand that he stop working there. Not that Naruto was one to just do as he was told, but he knew Sasuke could make things difficult until he felt like he had no choice but to give in.
And this isn’t a job he wanted to lose.
Naruto enjoyed getting to know Iruka. He liked working with the espresso machines, breathing in the smell of roasted coffee beans all day. And he was already getting better at making some of the more complicated orders. He felt good here.
He didn’t want to leave.
While he did have to admit that today felt a little more.. uncomfortable than the last time, the man still didn’t do anything worth reporting.
If he does something or threatens me, then I’ll tell him, Naruto told himself. But until then-
He glanced over at Sasuke.
-he doesn’t need to know.
…
When the two stepped inside the condo, Naruto was surprised to find a large array of ingredients on the counter, and some sort of hot plate in the center of all of it. He turned to look back at Sasuke as he stepped down the hall to join him.
“What’s all this?”
“Thought we could try Korean barbecue tonight.” He draped an arm over his shoulder as he steered him into the kitchen. “Interested?”
“Hell yeah, I’m interested!”
Sasuke smiled. “Good. And I got something else too.”
He went to the fridge and grabbed a green glass bottle and held it up for the blonde to see. “Ever try Soju?”
Naruto raised a brow in surprise. “Isn’t that alcohol?”
“Is that a problem?”
“Well, I mean, I’m not old enough.”
Sasuke laughed. “So what?”
Naruto bit his lip. “I’ve never had any before..”
Sasuke shook the bottle in his hand, his grin widening. “I think it’s time I help you change that.”
…
“How come.. how- how come we don’ always eat meats?” Naruto slurred around a mouthful of beef.
Sasuke grinned over the rim of his glass. “Should we?”
The inebriated blonde leapt out of his seat with an exaggerated cheer. “Fuck yeah!” He stumbled and plopped heavily back onto his chair, wrapping up the ridiculous theatrics with a small hiccup.
Sasuke chuckled. “Wow. Ok, well, let’s always eat meat then.”
He topped off their small shot glasses and raised his up, waiting for Naruto to do the same. “Cheers.”
“To beef e’ryday!” Naruto exclaimed. He clumsily smacked his glass against Sasuke’s and downed the liquid in one gulp.
Sasuke followed suit, though he was far more composed about it than Naruto was. He had a bit more experience than the blonde, and it definitely showed.
Naruto grabbed the bottle, poured himself another glass, and started to raise it up but Sasuke put his hand over it and brought it back down. “I think that’s enough, Naruto.”
“But I like it!”
“Yes, I can see that. But you have work tomorrow and you’re going to feel like shit if you keep going like this.”
The blonde pouted, his lips far too enticing for his own good. “Hmph. You’re mean, ‘Ske.”
“Am I?” Sasuke murmured as he pulled the rest of the booze over to him and out of the blonde’s reach.
“You are! Always messin’ with me. Hmph. And- and your face..!”
Sasuke raised a brow. “What about my face?”
“I’s pretty.”
Sasuke chuckled. “Pretty?”
“Hm. You always look good. ‘s not fair.”
Sasuke leaned across the table, a smirk pulling at his face and shining wickedly in his eyes.
“And why isn’t it fair, Naruto?”
The blonde dropped his chin in his hand and his elbow slipped off the table. He managed to catch himself and tried again, and this time it stayed put. Sasuke shook his head at his antics then leaned closer, eager to hear his answer.
“Tell me, Naruto. Why isn’t it fair?”
“Like it took much” he grumbled.
“Do you like it enough to kiss me?”
Naruto slid half-lidded eyes over to him, and Sasuke instantly felt his pants tighten.
“…maybe.”
That’s good enough for me.
Sasuke quickly got up, stepped around the table, and sat down beside him. Naruto sat up as he approached, and continued to stare as he scooted a chair closer.
Naruto tilted his head. “Are we gonna kiss now?” he asked innocently.
Sasuke licked his lips. His eyes darkened.
“Definitely.”
He grabbed the blonde’s jaw and guided him towards him, then roughly captured his lips. Naruto groaned and instantly kissed him back with just as much rough passion, forcing Sasuke’s control to crumble fast. He dug his fingers in his hip, pulling the blonde towards him, and Naruto immediately got the hint. He scooted off his chair and crawled onto Sasuke’s lap to get closer, and their kiss deepened. Sasuke moaned against his lips as Naruto’s hips rolled against him, and he craved the chance to feel more.
He grabbed Naruto’s ass and rose to his feet, and Naruto immediately wrapped his legs around him, keeping their bodies flush. Another groan fell from Sasuke’s lips as he stumbled into his bedroom. He gently placed Naruto on his bed and laid down on top of him, positioning himself between his legs. He moved against him, slowly, passionately, as their tongues tangled in his mouth.
Naruto tried to speak against his lips and Sasuke finally pulled back enough to hear him.
“I.. I want it” Naruto breathed. “Please Sa.. ‘ske... I want it.”
Those blue eyes were now pitch black, his lids heavy with lust and alcohol.
Alcohol.
Sasuke froze. “You’re drunk, Naruto.”
“‘m not drunk” he said unconvincingly.
Sasuke brought himself up on his hands and knees, reluctantly forcing distance between them. Naruto reached for him, but he gently took his arm and pushed it back down.
“I can’t, Naru. I want to..” He licked his lips. “Fuck, I really want to, but-”
“Please, ‘Ske” he moaned, “make me.. feel good.”
Sasuke clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface. “Goddamnit. Don’t.. don’t make this any harder than it already is.”
Sasuke pushed himself up and stumbled back from the blonde still mewling on his bed.
“Don’t go..”
Naruto released his pheromones, enticing the alpha to do the same- to completely lose control and claim the blonde the way he wanted to. The way he knew he couldn’t. Not when Naruto was like this.
Sasuke backed further away, hitting the door behind him. “I-I’m sorry.”
He ripped the door open and ran- away from temptation, from the omega literally begging for it, and rushed into the bathroom. He locked the door behind him and hurriedly shoved his pants down his thighs, his fingers trembling as he grabbed his length. He fervently beat himself off, moaning Naruto’s name as he pictured himself thrusting deep inside him over and over..
“Nhnn, f-fuck..”
Sasuke bit down on his lip as his whole body tensed, his eyes screwed shut as his climax violently tore through him.
He breathed heavily as the sensation echoed through him, his body trembling with the sheer force of it. Then he slowly glanced down and looked at the mess in his hand. He stared down at it, disappointed. He couldn’t help but wish that it was Naruto bent over in front of him in place of his sink.
And it made it especially painful knowing that it could have been.
“You did the right thing” he told himself. And yet some part of him wished he hadn’t.
The wrong thing definitely sounded a hell of a lot better than the right.
…
When Sasuke returned to his bedroom he found Naruto already passed out. His shirt was off and tossed in a ball on the floor, his pants around his ankles, his boxers low on his hips. The sight of him made Sasuke freeze, and suddenly he was tempted all over again.
Jesus- get it together, Sasuke.
You wouldn’t do it when he was drunk, you sure as fuck can’t do it when he’s unconscious.
The raven sighed.
It really, really sucked doing the right thing.
He quickly changed into a a pair of basketball shorts, decided against the shirt, and padded over to the blonde in his bed. He freed him from his pants since they were already most of the way off, and pulled a blanket over the rest of him before sliding in to join him. He turned on his side and watched the steady rise and fall of his chest, the twitch of his lashes against his cheeks.
Sasuke reached out and pulled Naruto’s hat free from his locks, revealing the small omega ears underneath. He slowly ran a finger down the side of one ear, smiling as Naruto grumbled in his sleep.
“Cute.”
He wrapped his arm around the blonde’s waist and pulled him close. Sleep, he told his mind and his stirring want. Just be happy that he’s here now, in your arms.
Don’t ruin this.
Sasuke sighed and nuzzled his face in Naruto’s hair as that thick darkness finally trickled into his mind. His limbs felt heavy, his breathing calm, and soon everything else was fading away- everything that is apart from the feel of his best friend,
his first and only crush,
his mate,
in his arms.
…
Sasuke’s eyes shot wide open at the sound of Naruto’s shrieking cry. He jolted up, his heart lodged in his throat as he blinked back the shadows from his eyes to figure out what the hell happened. His vision cleared in time to see Naruto scramble back from him and right off the edge of the bed. He fell in a heap on the floor, his legs still wrapped in the comforter and stuck halfway up the mattress.
Sasuke crawled over and peered down at the mess of a blonde on his floor. “What are you doing?”
Naruto stared up at him incredulously. “What am I doing? What are you doing?! What the hell am I doing in here?!” He looked down at himself. “And why am I naked?!”
“You’re not naked” Sasuke said, already exasperated. It’s way too early for this. “And I’m not the one who did that” he added.
“Wha-? What are you talking about?”
Sasuke blinked. “You don’t remember anything..?”
Naruto paled. “What am I supposed to remember?” His eyes widened as he thought more about the implications. “Wait. Did we..”
“You would know if we did.”
Naruto’s face reddened. “Then- then why..?”
“We kissed. That’s all.” When he gave him a disbelieving look Sasuke added, “you wanted to do more.”
“I did?” Naruto looked up at him, shocked. “Then why didn’t we?”
“You were drunk” Sasuke said simply. “It’d be wrong to take advantage of that.”
Naruto sat up and worked on untangling his legs from the blanket, his mind still spinning in a million different directions.
Sasuke waited for him to say something, and gradually grew more anxious when he didn’t. “Why are you so quiet?”
“No reason, I’m just.. surprised you stopped” Naruto admitted.
“You sound disappointed.”
“No! No, I- I was drunk. I didn’t know what I was saying, so it was good that you- that you didn’t..”
Sasuke eyed the flustered blonde, watching as he finally pulled his leg free and scooted further back.
“Sure, Naruto. Whatever you say.”
“Shut up, teme!”
Naruto leapt to his feet, gathered his clothes, and marched over to the door.
“And stop staring at my ass!” he called over his shoulder.
Sasuke grinned. “Absolutely not.”
…
Itachi mindlessly spun his pen across long nimble fingers as he stared out the window of his corporate office, his thoughts adrift and disconnected before finally settling on a certain blonde. He pictured his nervous yet friendly smile, and then that face abruptly changed to one Itachi thought of far more often.
Kakashi..
He thought about the dark eyes that used to stare up at him, sometimes half-lidded with blatant desire, sometimes sly with silent mischief. And then he thought about the last time he’d seen them- bruised and filled with tears, with pain, when the person he loved most had turned on him.
The pen slipped from between his fingers and clattered to the floor. Itachi dropped his own pained stare and he thought once more about the blonde.
Sasuke’s alpha.
Another innocent boy who’d be hurt by the Uchihas’ cruelty. Another love destroyed.
This time will be different, though, he tried to reassure himself. That alpha’s fate won’t be the same as Kakashi’s.
Not exactly, anyways.
He wouldn’t be facing someone who was forced to prove his loyalty, to choose family over love. Naruto wouldn’t be brutally attacked by the man he loved just because his alpha couldn’t find the courage to reject his father instead. Because he was too afraid to lose everyone else.
Sasuke never had to face who their father really was, what he was truly capable of, but that didn’t mean he could avoid learning the same lesson. He should be relieved that Itachi would be the one teaching it to him instead.
It could have been so much worse.
But am I really any different?
Sure, Sasuke wouldn’t know what he was doing- he wouldn’t be competent enough to feel every punch, hear every fractured plea, register every terrified cry- but he was still about to hurt his mate. Itachi planned to intervene before things got too out of hand, but the result would still be the same. Naruto would never see him the same way after that. He would look at Sasuke the same way Kakashi had looked at him.
It was something no love could withstand.
Itachi truly did believe that he had to separate Sasuke and Naruto. That he had no choice but to take his place as the last remaining dominant Uchiha, the authority of the house, and destroy their relationship. The Uchihas had a responsibility that superseded adolescent affections- Sasuke was no exception. They were expected to follow societal norms, to uphold certain appearances, and to carry on the bloodline. Another alpha was never an option.
For either of them.
Itachi knew all of that very well, and yet he was starting to doubt himself, his reasonings. His conviction.
Do I honestly believe that I’m doing this for Sasuke’s benefit?
Does this even have anything to do with our family anymore or am I just..
envious.
Jealous and spiteful because Sasuke can live peacefully with his alpha now that our father is gone, but I had to nearly destroy mine because he wasn’t.
Why am I really doing this?
A knock at his door quickly brought the spiraling raven back to reality. Itachi straightened at his desk and cleared his throat. “Enter.”
His secretary bowed and gave an apologetic smile. “I apologize for interrupting-”
“You weren’t. What is it?”
“The governor just arrived. She would like to talk to you more about the generous donation you spoke of before..?”
“Of course she would.”
Itachi sighed as he rose to his feet, a headache already stirring in his temples.
“Another fucking politician selling their soul to line their pockets” he muttered under his breath.
Itachi pulled his suit jacket back on and adjusted the collar as he stepped around his desk. “Alright, let’s get this over with.”
The sooner the better, he thought.
I have another coffee run I’d like to make.
…
Naruto blinked. Again?
He turned to look around him but Iruka was in the back again and the rest of the customers had already cleared out.
How the hell does he do that? Does he have someone watching the shop or something? How is he always here when no one else is?
Three days in a row seemed like a lot more than a mere coincidence.
Naruto steeled his frazzled nerves and once again gave the Uchiha-lookalike his friendliest fake smile. “Hello, again. Would you like your usual?”
Itachi paused at the counter and considered the blonde for a while without answering.
Naruto’s smile slipped. “Umm, is everything alright?”
“No” Itachi found himself answering.
Naruto blinked.
He was surprised by his candidness and he honestly didn’t know how to respond to it. “Oh, umm, I’m sorry to hear that. Is there anything I can do to.. help?”
“Probably not” Itachi said quietly, his gaze still latched onto him, “but I will take that coffee.”
“Oh, right. I’ll.. I’ll make that now.”
Itachi watched him in silence, and Naruto looked up a few times to find that same unyielding stare. Each time it made him feel more nervous than the last, but he felt like he had to keep an eye on him. Something was off about the possible-Uchiha today, more so than usual.
Naruto worried at his bottom lip as he completed the order then walked over to the register to ring it in. When Itachi finished paying for his drink he dropped a hand on the counter and leaned forward. Naruto froze again, his huge blue eyes brimming with concern.
“S-sir?”
“I have another question for you, Naruto.”
Naruto stared at the hand on the counter, worrying over it as he spoke.
“O-ok..”
“Why do you wear a hat everyday?”
An icy chill creeped down his spine.
Fuck.
“Oh, well, I’m.. I’m not really a morning person” he hurriedly made up on the spot. “It’s easier to just wear a hat than deal with my hair. It’s.. kind of a mess when I wake up.”
Itachi reached out and fingered the ends of his hair, a curious look on his face. “I’m sure it’s not that bad.”
Naruto finally got his legs working again and quickly shot back from him, out of reach. Itachi retracted his hand, but the feeling lingered. Naruto didn’t know what he hoped to gain from all of this, but he couldn’t shake the feeling that the possible-Uchiha was up to something. And that he was asking a hell of a lot more than what he was saying.
“Is- is that all for today?”
Itachi nodded. “See you soon, Naruto.”
Soon?
He couldn’t speak, and Itachi didn’t wait for him to. He simply turned and strode away, leaving the blonde far more perplexed than he was the last time.
Is he really Sasuke’s brother?
He was becoming more and more certain that he was.
Then what is he doing here? What is he after..?
He wasn’t sure, but he couldn’t get those last few words out of his head.
“See you soon, Naruto.”
“I really hope you don’t.”
…
When Sasuke picked him up this time Naruto immediately noticed that there was something off about him too. Is this like a Uchiha thing or something? What’s going on today?
Is there something I should know?
“You seem kind of down” Naruto tried.
Sasuke turned to look at him, his expression unchanged. “I’m just.. not looking forward to tonight.”
“Why not?”
“I have to go see my brother.”
Naruto stared at him. “Your brother?”
Sasuke didn’t catch the change in his voice, too distracted by his own worries to hear it. “He wants me home at seven to ‘discuss something important’.”
“What do you think it is?”
Sasuke shook his head. “I don’t know, but probably nothing good.” He finally noticed the concern in Naruto’s eyes and gave him a reassuring pat on the arm. “It’s fine. I won’t be there long.”
“Do you.. want me to come with you?”
“No!” Sasuke shouted, startling the hell out of him. He lowered his voice as he added, “I’m sorry, I just don’t want you anywhere near Itachi.”
But what if I already have been? Naruto wondered. Would you be upset with me?
“Are you sure you’ll be alright going on your own?”
He wasn’t, but he wasn’t about to tell Naruto that.
“I’m sure.”
Sasuke tried his best to believe that as time cruelly sped past him. And to remind himself of it again when he parked in the driveway of what he now considered Itachi’s home. Sasuke’s home was where Naruto was waiting for him at.
This place could never be home to him.
Sasuke walked up to the front door and a man in formal attire quickly opened it for him. “Hello, young master.”
Sasuke ignored him as he stepped inside and headed straight to the dining room. When he arrived he found Itachi already sitting at one end of the table, a half empty glass of wine before him.
Fantastic.
“Itachi” he said, his voice filled with disdain and blatant contempt.
The eldest Uchiha quirked a brow as he stared over his glass. “Sasuke.”
“Why did you want to see me?”
“Have a seat” Itachi said, choosing to bypass his question.
Sasuke wanted to refuse him, but he knew Itachi wouldn’t hear of it. He chose a spot as far from his brother as he could get, dragged the chair back and reluctantly sat down. “Now will you tell me?”
“How’s Naruto?”
Sasuke stiffened. “How should I know?”
Itachi placed his glass back on the table and folded his hands under his chin, a dangerous smile pulling at his face.
“Let’s not play this game, Sasuke.”
“What game?” Sasuke shot back, refusing to acknowledge anything. He wouldn’t put Naruto in harm’s way because he ignorantly spoke when he shouldn’t have. He wasn’t that stupid.
“You really think you could run off to the condo with your lover and that I wouldn’t know about it?”
Sasuke gritted his teeth. “I’m staying there alone.”
“Sure you are.”
The two were interrupted briefly as their first course was brought out. Sasuke glared down at his soup, his stomach twisted into sickeningly tight knots. He wasn’t sure he could keep it down even if he wanted to eat.
Unfortunately, Itachi wasn’t willing to give him that option.
“Eat” he ordered.
Sasuke dipped his spoon in and took a small sip as he turned his glare on his brother. “Satisfied?”
“Not quite.”
Itachi swirled his glass, threw back its contents, and set it to the side for the staff to refill it.
“I took care of that mess you left in an alley on Monday.”
Sasuke took another sip of his soup, his eyes locked on the thick scarlet liquid as he recalled the state he’d left Sasori’s pack in that day.
“I don’t know what you’re talking about.”
“What was their crime, exactly, hm?” When Sasuke didn’t answer, Itachi leaned back in his chair, and sighed with an exaggerated epiphany. “Ahhhh, I see. So, they hurt your alpha, did they? Enough to deserve such a violent reaction?”
Sasuke gripped his spoon hard as his head shot up, his eyes flashing red with rage. “Shut up! You don’t know what the fuck you’re talking about!”
Itachi slammed his hands on the table, rattling the dishware as he stood up and towered over him. “You know better than to talk to me like that, little brother.”
He released his dominant pheromones, filling the room and Sasuke’s lungs with its potent scent.
Sasuke gripped at his chest, his eyes watering as the sheer weight of those pheromones pressed down harder. “Nnhgn.. Ita-”
“How many times do we have to do this before you finally learn your place.”
Itachi watched his brother fold over the table, his arms trembling as he tried to hold himself up. He was tempted to go over and make the lesson a bit more severe for him, but decided against it. Sasuke would learn plenty soon enough. He didn’t need to waste his time with it now.
The eldest Uchiha retracted his pheromones, freeing Sasuke of its power, before casually taking his seat once more.
Sasuke gasped for air, desperate to fill his lungs with something else- anything else. He hurriedly wiped at his eyes, hoping Itachi didn’t notice the tears. It was a normal response to such potent pheromones, but it didn’t make it any less embarrassing.
“You have yet to answer my question” Itachi said smoothly, as if they had been having a civil conversation this entire time.
Sasuke drank deeply from his own glass, clearing his throat. “And what question is that?” he forced out between his teeth.
Itachi tilted his head, as he lightly traced the rim of his glass. “How. Is. Naruto?”
Sasuke was at a loss on how to answer that. He didn’t want to admit anything to Itachi- didn’t want to give him any reason to go after Naruto- but he wasn’t sure he could completely avoid the question either.
“Why do you want to know?” he asked slowly, carefully choosing his words.
“Well, he is your mate after all. Isn’t he?”
Sasuke returned to his soup, his mind reeling. How far is he going to take this?
What is he looking for me to say?
“I ruined that friendship a long time ago” he said quietly. “Why would he ever want to be my mate?”
It was a fair response because it was an actual concern that Sasuke had. He wanted to believe that that’s what this was, that Naruto truly was his mate now, but he couldn’t help but question it.
Naruto kissed him, but he still feared him. He stayed by his side, but he was hesitant about holding his hand. Maybe he was just nervous, maybe Sasuke was just reading too much into things, but it did make him wonder if maybe Naruto’s feelings weren’t as real as his were. What if he was just playing along because he was afraid that Sasuke would go back to how he used to be if he didn’t?
What if he didn’t want any of this..?
Itachi watched his brother closely, noting the shadows of doubt play across his face and weighing heavy in his blue-tinted eyes.
Interesting.
“You two are quite close for a mere broken friendship.”
Sasuke’s eyes hardened. “Why am I really here, Itachi?”
He was surprised when Itachi’s face fell, and it immediately elicited a rush of fear. Why does he look so… afraid?
That seemed highly unlikely, but Sasuke wasn’t sure how else to read that look.
“Are you planning on hurting him?” he asked, his heart clenched painfully tight in his chest, terrified to hear his answer.
Itachi smoothed out his expression, and went back to looking just as cold, just as composed, as he always did. “Should I?”
“I told you, Naruto hasn’t.. he hasn’t done anything. He’s not-”
An alpha.
He almost said it. It was right there, on the tip of his tongue, waiting to take that final plunge, but Sasuke stopped himself and quickly swallowed it back. Itachi couldn’t stand the thought of him being with an alpha, he’s made that perfectly clear, but would he really just leave Naruto alone if he was an omega?
If Naruto was an alpha he’d at least be able to fight back, defend himself a little- even if he did have to face a dominant- but as an omega…
He would be completely helpless. And Itachi would know that.
I can’t.
I just can’t.
“Not what?” Itachi asked, his curiosity piqued.
“Not.. not a threat” Sasuke said quickly, but there was a flash of something in Itachi’s dark eyes. Something akin to doubt.
And concern.
Sasuke wasn’t sure what to make of that look either.
“Not a threat to who exactly?”
“You!” Sasuke exclaimed. “Your whole perfect Uchiha image. He has nothing to do with any of it.”
“But he does have something to do with you.”
The soup was removed and their entrees immediately took its place. Sasuke eyed his dinner, utterly disinterested. He couldn’t stand to sit here like this- to just eat a meal with Itachi and pretend like this was ok.
Because it wasn’t.
Sasuke rose to his feet, prepared to leave, but one look from Itachi sent two men his way. They each grabbed a shoulder and forced Sasuke back to his seat.
Sasuke angrily shook them off and glared across the table. “You’re really not going to let me leave?”
“When dinner is done, you’re free to go. Until then, I expect you to stay put. And to eat the meal that’s been placed in front of you.”
“This is fucking ridiculous” Sasuke growled under his breath.
He forced a forkful into his mouth and chewed without tasting, his glare wholly locked on his brother. “You said there was something important for us to talk about” he said, hoping to steer the conversation away from his blonde. “What is it?”
“A CEO that I work closely with has a son- an omega. I think you should meet him.”
Sasuke choked on his food before shooting him an incredulous look. “You’re kidding, right?”
Itachi quirked a brow. “Does it sound like I am?”
“It’s not the fucking Middle Ages, Itachi! Are you seriously trying to force me into some kind of arranged marriage?!”
“Marriage?” he repeated, mildly amused. “Not quite. Well, at least, not yet. Maybe start with a few dates first.”
“I’m not going to do that.”
“At least give it a try, hm? He seems like a very nice young man.”
“If you like him so much why don’t you date him.”
Itachi’s expression darkened. “Don’t test me, Sasuke.”
Sasuke went back to his meal as he struggled to control the rage burning through him. He took a deep breath and raised his eyes to meet his brother’s.
“You can’t make me do this.”
“Can’t I?” Itachi eyed his brother as he leaned forward, a cold smile locked onto his face. “Besides, I thought you said that Naruto wasn’t your mate.”
“That doesn’t mean I want you to find one for me” Sasuke growled.
“You’re a Uchiha, Sasuke. You can’t just do whatever you want.”
“Then maybe I don’t want to be a Uchiha!”
Sasuke threw his napkin down over his plate and stormed off, and this time Itachi let him. Because he already did exactly what he needed him to.
He finished his dinner.
It’s too late to change things now, Itachi told his resounding doubts.
What’s done is done.
…
Sasuke paced in front of the door, trying his best to cool his anger before stepping back into the condo. He didn’t want to take his frustrations out on Naruto, and he didn’t want to make him worry. He had no intention of doing anything Itachi wanted him to, and he sure as fuck wasn’t about to meet up with some other omega.
Sasuke already had his mate- he didn’t need nor want anyone else.
Fuck Itachi, he thought. If he’s really going to push me like this maybe I should remove myself from the Uchiha family, once and for all.
It’s not like it was doing him any favors. He could get himself a job, maybe move in with Naruto for a while- he’d figure it out. He didn’t care about family loyalty or social etiquette or any of that bullshit. All that mattered was Naruto.That he was safe. That he was in his life.
He didn’t need anything else.
The thought calmed his anger enough for Sasuke to finally rejoin his blonde inside. Naruto still noticed that something was wrong the second he saw him, and immediately threw a million questions his way to try to figure out what it was. Sasuke reassured him repeatedly that everything was fine, that nothing happened, but it was clear that he didn’t believe him.
After a while Sasuke realized it was probably because of his scent- Naruto could smell Itachi’s pheromones on him. As soon as he noticed it Sasuke took a shower and changed his clothes, removing the last of that awful dominant scent as quickly and thoroughly as possible.
The only pheromones Sasuke wanted Naruto to know were his.
He didn’t want him to have anything to do with Itachi. Or his scent.
The two settled in to watch a movie, for real this time, lounging comfortably in the living room side by side. They chatted about the film as they watched it at first, but Sasuke’s words were slowly starting to fade, his responses shorten, and soon he wasn’t saying anything.
Naruto let it be for a while but it got to the point where he felt too uncomfortable just sitting there in silence. He turned to look at the raven beside him, and his eyes widened. He noticed the glassy look in Sasuke’s eyes, the flush on his face.
He furrowed his brow and scooted closer. Sasuke turned to look at him just as Naruto slipped his hand under his hair and pressed his palm against his forehead.
“Naruto?”
“Hm.” Sasuke did feel warm to him, but it was hard to tell for sure with just his hand like this.
Naruto leaned in and pressed his own forehead against the back of his hand to compare the two. He met Sasuke’s surprised stare but chose not to comment on it. Instead he focused on his hand, and the foreheads pressed against it.
“I think you have a fever.”
He pulled away sooner than Sasuke would have liked. The raven frowned. He reached up and touched his own forehead to see for himself. “Do I?”
“You should go lay down.”
Sasuke did feel a little out of it, but he was reluctant to leave the blonde. Maybe he was right, but he wasn’t ready to be apart. He told Naruto exactly that and got a gentle smile in return.
“You won’t be alone” he assured him. “I’ll clean up and bring you some tea in a bit. Go put on some warmer clothes and lay down.”
Sasuke gave the worried blonde a small smile of his own. “Playing nurse now, Naru? Should I get you a little outfit to go with it?”
Naruto rolled his eyes. “Shut up and go lay down, perv.”
“Fine. Just don’t leave me alone for too long.”
“Yeah, yeah, I know. You don’t want to be away from me.”
Naruto went to move past him and head for the kitchen, but Sasuke moved fast to stop him. He grabbed his arm and spun him around to face him.
“I really don’t.”
Naruto searched his flushed face, his heavy stare. It was always weird when Sasuke got so serious with him like this. He never knew how to respond. Should he just laugh it off or should he be just as serious back? He was tempted to just shove him away and mock his neediness, but he just.. couldn’t. Not this time.
How does he always seem to have this effect on me? Why can’t I resist him..?
“I know” Naruto said quietly.
He took a step closer, helplessly drawn in by Sasuke’s sad eyes and perfect face, and lightly kissed the corner of his mouth.
Sasuke froze. He stared at him in surprise but moved fast when Naruto started to pull away. He quickly wrapped an arm around his waist and brought him back. Naruto inhaled sharply as Sasuke’s body pressed firmly to his own. He felt his hand slipped into his hair, bringing his face towards him, determined to kiss him back.
Naruto hurriedly brought his own hand up and clapped it over Sasuke’s mouth.
“You’re sick right now. We shouldn’t.”
The raven gave him a disappointed look, then grabbed his wrist and pulled his hand away.
“One kiss isn’t going to kill you.”
“I have no guarantee of that.”
Sasuke sighed heavily. “Uhhh.. you’re frustrating.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Naruto wiggled his way out his grasp and made his way over to the kitchen again, this time successfully.
“Stop pouting” he called over his shoulder.
“No.”
Naruto rolled his eyes as he got to work on preparing the tea and Sasuke finally gave in and headed for his bedroom.
The warmth he was beginning to feel before was definitely getting stronger now, uncomfortably so. Sasuke stripped off his shirt and tossed it to the side, then his sweatpants shortly after to alleviate the unwelcome sensation. He crawled into bed and covered his lower half with a light throw blanket. He figured Naruto would already feel awkward seeing him shirtless- he didn’t want him to see him in nothing but boxer briefs and end up scaring him away.
Sasuke couldn’t exactly say why, but he was feeling especially needy tonight.
He needed him to stay.
Naruto joined the raven shortly after, a steaming mug clasped in his hand. He frowned as he stepped forward.
“I told you to put on warm things.”
“You did” Sasuke affirmed.
“And you’re half-naked.”
“I am.”
Naruto huffed. “Have you always been a bad listener?”
“Yes.”
Naruto couldn’t help but snort at his candidness. He placed the mug on the side table then sat down on the bed beside him. He touched his forehead again and his frown made a full return.
“You’re burning up. Should we go to a clinic?”
“No, I’ll be fine.” Sasuke placed his hand over Naruto’s and held it still. “Mm. That feels nice.”
“I’ll get you a cold washcloth to put on your forehead” Naruto said. “That’ll help.”
“Not yet” Sasuke murmured.
Naruto supposed he could wait a few minutes, and continued to lend him his hand. “Do you have any other symptoms?”
“No. Just feel hot.”
“Do you want the blanket off?”
Naruto took a corner and pulled it back, saw his near nudeness beneath it, and quickly threw it back over him.
“On second thought, let’s keep it on.”
Sasuke gave him a weak laugh. “Whatever you say, Nurse Naru.”
“You’re getting delirious.” Naruto slowly pulled his hand away, despite Sasuke’s many protests. “I won’t be gone long” he promised. “I’m just going to get that washcloth. And I’ll see if I can find some medicine too.”
Naruto padded out of the bedroom and walked over to the bathroom. He quickly got to work pulling open every cabinet, every drawer, searching for supplies.
Sasuke could hear his failed search from his bed and rolled his eyes. “Dobe.”
He forced himself to his feet, prepared to go help him, but he barely made it halfway across the room. A wave of unbearable heat suddenly shot through his entire body- strong enough to make his vision blur and his pulse quicken. He could feel his heart thrash violently against his chest, his lungs constrict- making it hard to breathe.
Sasuke’s legs gave out under the onslaught and he dropped heavily to the floor.
“Nghn..” What the hell is this..?
He could hear Naruto’s search pause. He called out to him, asking if he was ok.
Sasuke didn’t respond. Couldn’t respond. He was busy gasping for air, struggling under the weight of the heat pressing down on his chest and crawling up his throat. He heard Naruto put something down, his steps drawing closer as he called out to him again. And suddenly Sasuke locked onto a scent. It was faint at first, but it was quickly growing stronger.
And he instantly recognized it.
Naruto’s pheromones.
He shouldn’t be able to smell them from here. His nose wasn’t that sensitive normally. The only time he was able to pick up an omega’s scent like this, from this distance, was when he was experiencing his-
Rut.
“N-no.. that’s.. that’s impossible…”
It was too early for that, and it never felt anything like this.
Another wave of heat flooded through him and his canines shot out, scraping against his bottom lip. His mind was reeling, but one image suddenly made its way through the fog.
Itachi.
There was something off about him at dinner, but Sasuke hadn’t thought too much of it at the time. But now he thought about the look on his face, his watchful gaze, how insistent he was that he eat.
He did something to me.
“Naruto, nghhn.. st-stay away.”
Sasuke fell forward and just managed to catch himself, another pained groan falling with him.
Naruto didn’t heed his warning and instead rushed to his side. “Sasuke? What happened? Are you ok?”
“S-suppressants..” he gasped. “I.. I n-need, nghnn…”
“Hold on.” Naruto rushed back out of the room and into the bathroom, throwing open the drawers he had been searching earlier. He was sure that he had seen a bottle of alpha suppressants somewhere in there.
“Found it.”
Naruto started to run back but suddenly froze midstep. His whole body stiffened.
Sasuke’s pheromones.
The scent was insanely strong, practically pouring out of the room. Naruto could feel his heart race, his omega side responding to the alpha scent.
And fear with it.
Get ahold of yourself.
Come on, Sasuke needs you.
Naruto finally got his feet moving again and was just about to step back in the room when Sasuke’s terrified scream tore through the space between them.
“Nghhn, N-Naruto! RUN!!”
Notes:
Ok, on a scale of 1 to FUCK YOU Author, how flustered are we about where I ended this chapter? Haha
Chapter 22: Alpha Instincts
Notes:
Forewarning: Things are about to get a little dark. Hang in there, readers.
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
Itachi tilted his head, listless he stared at his wine glass. He watched mindlessly as the deep crimson liquid swirled in his grasp, sloshing wildly against the glass when his movements quickened. A few droplets even managed to break free from the barrier, away from their transparent confinement. Each drop left a red smear in its wake as it slowly slipped down the smooth surface, like tears stained with blood.
Itachi caught the rogue droplets against his finger, halting their descent. Saving them from what would have been a fruitless endeavor. He dragged his finger across the glass and raised it to his lips. He brought it to his tongue, tasting its bitter sweetness.
It left his mouth feeling dry.
Itachi sighed and placed his glass back on the table, removing the meager distraction. And as soon as he did, his mind fled back to the blonde he had been trying not to think about. The alpha that his foolish little brother had hopelessly fallen for. The boy who’d made his coffee with a such an anxious, yet genuinely kind, smile. One that he’d been tempted to see again.
But the boy’s simple kindness wasn’t his sole purpose for going.
Part of the reason Itachi had visited so frequently the last few days was actually to alarm the blonde just enough to get Sasuke to notice. It wasn’t exactly a conscious decision that Itachi had made, at least not at first, but he couldn’t deny that the intention was there. Some part of him had hoped that Sasuke would hear about his appearance and suspect that he was up to something. That he would become suspicious enough, guarded enough, to stop him before he had the chance to follow through with his plans.
But the blonde must have kept Itachi’s presence to himself, because Sasuke was sure to mention it if he hadn’t.
If he had, it would likely have been just enough of a warning to keep Sasuke wary. He may have distanced himself from the blonde for a while, or at least sent him home and out of harm’s way. He may have even refused to dine with Itachi, no matter the consequences.
But to no avail.
Naruto kept Itachi’s coffee shop visits to himself, and now everything was going exactly as planned.
Then why do I feel so.. disappointed?
And not just that.
Itachi was worried.
At first it was just a mild concern- the smallest itch in the back of his mind, barely noticeable. Tolerable. But now it was at the forefront of every thought, and he was having a difficult time ignoring it. Or thinking of much else, for that matter.
Itachi chewed at his bottom lip as he thought about the blonde’s small stature, his welcoming yet fearful smile, and the hat he always kept shoved down over that mass of hair. He’d claimed it was because his hair was an unruly mess in the morning and he didn’t want to put in the effort to tame it, but-
None of this feels right.
He was missing something.
He was sure of it.
Itachi thought about the way Sasuke reacted to his questioning- just as defensive as he’s always been when it came to the blonde, but there was something else there. Something new.
He recalled the comment that Sasuke had started to shout at him- one that he had abruptly stopped himself from saying halfway through. Almost as if he had changed his mind.
“He’s not a-”
When Itachi pressed him to finish the thought Sasuke had said that Naruto wasn’t a threat, but it had been less than convincing. Itachi couldn’t help but feel like there was something else that he had intended on saying. Something that Sasuke was tempted to disclose but couldn’t help but second guess.
“He’s not-”
“..an alpha” Itachi murmured to himself.
The hat, the new scent he’s recently picked up on Sasuke, his sudden aggressiveness towards other alphas- it all pointed to one thing.
Naruto isn’t an alpha at all.
He’s an omega.
Itachi wasn’t completely certain, but the possibility was definitely there. In fact, the more he thought about it, the more he started to believe it.
And it worried him. Immensely.
The raven glanced down at his watch. Kabuto said it’ll take at least three hours for the dose to have an effect. Which means, as long as he was telling the truth, I still have time to fix this.
“If Naruto really is an omega, then-”
Itachi didn’t finish the thought. He didn’t need to. He knew exactly what would happen to the blonde if that were the case. And if it was, and he was the cause of something like that…
Itachi abruptly rose to his feet, shoved back from his chair, and strode out of the dining room. He gestured for the men stationed around him to follow, and each one did exactly that. Without question.
Itachi turned to one person in particular, a man he’s noticed take the lead on multiple occasions without prompting. He was clearly capable, competent, and respected by the others- qualities that would be necessary, especially tonight.
Itachi racked his brain for a moment until the man’s name finally came to him.
“Zetsu, gather a team. We’ll need our strongest men” he said firmly. “And send word to Kisame.”
The man nodded, acknowledging his order. “Of course, sir. What would you like the team to do?”
“Head to the condo. And arm yourselves. Nothing lethal” Itachi clarified. “Rope, stun guns, whatever sedatives that can be injected that we already have on hand.”
Zetsu raised a brow, surprised. This wasn’t one of their boss’s typical orders. They’ve detained people, they’ve killed people or roughed them up enough to fear such a fate, but they definitely weren’t used to sedating and restraining.
“And our target?”
Itachi pulled out a cigarette as he strode down the entryway and over to the front door. He flicked open the silver lighter he habitually kept on him, ignited a small flame, and took a long drag off his cig. He slid his gaze to the man beside him as he slowly blew clove-scented smoke from his lips, considering him. Kisame was the man he trusted most- the one he would have preferred to talk this over with- but he supposed he’d have to settle for this one in his stead. For now at least.
“A target that I expect you to handle with care, though it will take several men to take him down.”
The man raised his brow higher, his curiosity officially piqued. “An alpha, I presume.”
“And a Uchiha” Itachi added. “Your target is Sasuke.”
“Your brother?”
Itachi nodded. “And it will be in your best interest to not underestimate him” he warned.
“Any particular reason?” Zetsu asked.
Itachi breathed in another lungful of flavored tobacco as he considered how much he wanted to disclose. After a brief pause, he finally settled on a somewhat cryptic reply.
One that left his men more curious than ever.
“Let’s just say he’s not quite himself.”
…
Despite Sasuke’s desperate plea for him to run, Naruto couldn’t stop himself from doing the complete opposite. Maybe it was foolhardy, but he was so caught off guard by the panic in Sasuke’s voice, the sheer terror of it. He just had to know what happened to make him that way. I mean, was he really supposed to just leave him like this? What if he was hurt?
Naruto tightened his grip around the bottle of suppressants in his hand and slowly walked to the doorway.
“Sasuke? Are you-” He swallowed hard. “Are you ok?”
As soon he stepped over the threshold Naruto’s entire body froze. Ice trickled down his spine, chilling him to the bone.
That’s not Sasuke.
It can’t be..
This wasn’t the boy he’d fallen for, the man who tenderly embraced him- who cared for him, enjoyed cooking him meals and blow-drying his hair. The person who has been so desperate to protect him from anyone who even remotely meant him harm. No, this couldn’t be him.
Because the Sasuke he knew would never look at him like that.
Blood-red eyes shot up and locked onto the stunned blonde the second he walked into the room, and held. Naruto watched them slide down the length of his body and instantly darken to an inky black, pulsing with overt desire. The sight of them made him nervous, but that wasn’t what sent a cold rush of fear through Naruto.
It was his smile.
A wide venomous grin that stretched taut across the raven’s face, with elongated canines that sat razor-sharp against his lip. It looked painful but it didn’t seem to bother Sasuke in the slightest. Not even when one edge sliced a thin crimson line down his bottom lip. In fact, he didn’t seem to be aware of himself at all.
Sasuke’s eyes stayed transfixed on the blonde, his stare as alarming as it was unyielding. His body was raised in a beastial crouch, ready to spring forward at a moment’s notice. His nails were extended like his fangs, honed claws that scraped against the floorboards as he shifted closer.
Naruto took a shaky step back. “Sasuke..?” he breathed. “What’s going on with you?”
A deep, predatory snarl slipped between the raven’s teeth and shot straight through him. Naruto took another nervous step back.
One that Sasuke matched.
Naruto held up his free hand, his fingers trembling. “W-wait..”
Another menacing growl filled the space between them and Naruto finally got his body to act. He backed out of the room then spun around and ran fast, wishing he had run from him like this when he first had the chance. When Sasuke was still somewhat himself. Because now he definitely wasn’t, and this alpha wasn’t about to let him get very far.
Sasuke launched himself off the floor and immediately chased after him, refusing to let the omega in front of him escape. Naruto barely made it halfway across the living room when Sasuke lunged. He crashed into the blonde at full speed, knocking him off his feet. The pill bottle flew from Naruto’s hand and hit the ground right before he did.
Naruto dropped onto his stomach, the impact leaving him breathless. His hand slipped when he fell and his jaw smashed into the floor, forcing his teeth into his tongue.
“Nnghn..”
Naruto groaned in pain as his mouth filled with blood, the sharp metallic taste making his stomach churn. He turned his head and spat red across the floor. And when he did, he saw the bottle lying across from him- the lid off, pills scattered everywhere.
No.
Naruto jolted forward and grabbed as many as he could reach before Sasuke suddenly jerked him back. The blonde yelped in surprise, but his fear tangled in the back of his throat as Sasuke crawled over him, silencing him. The alpha forced him flat on his stomach, straddling his hips, his erection pressed tight against his backside.
Naruto flinched violently. He could feel his fox tail pushing past his waistband, just as eager to come out as Naruto was to break free. Sasuke’s cruel smile pulled at his face as he reached down and slid his fingers just under Naruto’s pants to grab a handful of it.
Naruto gasped. “Uhhn! STOP!!”
Sasuke snarled and tore his hand free to grab a fistful of Naruto’s hair instead. He slammed his face against the floor, pressing down hard to keep him still.
Naruto could feel the alpha draw closer, but he couldn’t shy away from him. Warm breath crawled beneath his collar as sharp canines dragged roughly across the back of his neck.
Blue eyes widened, brimming with fear.
He wants to mark me, he realized.
A permanent mark.
“Nghn, n-no. Sasuke, stop!”
Naruto threw his elbow back fast, clipping Sasuke in the jaw. It managed to catch him off guard just enough for Naruto to pull out from under him and scramble away.
He could feel tears lodge in the back of his throat and blur his vision, but he hurriedly forced them back as he struggled to his feet. He tried to run again but his legs were shaking so bad he couldn’t keep his footing. Naruto’s knees gave out and he dropped, and Sasuke was on him.
He grabbed him again and flipped him onto his back. Naruto tried to twist away- the way that Sasuke had taught him to- but he couldn’t get enough leverage to break free his time.
Sasuke roughly grabbed his bruised jaw and wrenched his head to the side, taking control.
And Naruto was helpless to stop him.
“Sasuke.. nghn, pl-please” he gasped, “don’t.”
Naruto looked up, hopeful that he would see something in his eyes- even the slightest recognition, some amount of trepidation that proved that the real Sasuke was still in there. But all he saw looking back at him was a rabid alpha- someone who would hurt him without a second thought.
Someone who wanted to claim him.
Naruto swallowed hard.
“Sasuke, I-I know you’re in there” he choked. “Please.. I need you.”
The raven ignored his desperate pleas and leaned close, forcing his face flush against the blonde’s neck. He sniffed at his glands and the omega pheromones inside, enticed by them. Tempted to bite down and fill them with his own scent. To mark him.
Permanently.
Naruto knew that if he did, he’d be linked to the alpha for life- unable to ever see anyone but Sasuke as his mate. It wasn’t something he’d ever be able to change, nor something Sasuke could ever hope to take back. They would be irrevocably connected- so much so that being separated from one another would be almost unbearable.
While he might be attracted to him, maybe even in love with him, Naruto wasn’t prepared to sign his life over to Sasuke.
And definitely not like this.
Sasuke snarled, a deep possessive sound that rang through Naruto’s entire being. Wide blue eyes shot over as his canines drew closer.
He really is going to mark me.
He couldn’t let that happen.
When Sasuke went to bite him Naruto hurriedly slipped a hand between them and gripped his neck, covering his omega glands.
In his primal state Sasuke didn’t even notice. He sank his teeth deep into the blonde’s hand and bore down on it. Naruto cried out in pain, but Sasuke didn’t seem to register that either. His eyes flashed with excitement, and he buried his fangs deeper into his flesh.
Naruto tensed beneath him, terrified. He knew what came next.
“S-Sasuke, uhhn, wait!”
Sasuke clenched his jaw, forcing the blonde still as he poured his pheromones inside.
An intense heat surged through Naruto’s hand, shooting pain up his arm and down to his fingertips. The alpha pheromones flooded his veins, pounding in his temples and burning a path across his chest- one that resonated through his core and down to his groin.
His eyes flashed gold and Sasuke’s echoed the same as a temporary mark sealed between them, forcing their bodies to connect. The gold flickered a moment longer before finally going out. Sasuke’s irises returned to that all-consuming black as Naruto’s shifted to deep fearful blues, but the mark remained.
For the next few weeks, Naruto was his.
He wouldn’t be able to sense any other pheromones apart from Sasuke’s, and his body would come to crave him. Only him. It wouldn’t be long now before Naruto’s heat started, and it would be incredibly painful without his alpha’s.. relief.
Naruto had learned about all of this recently- from Sasuke actually- and the thought horrified him. He never expected to have to face something like this, at least not anytime soon. He was petrified, overwhelmed knowing what it all meant now that he had been bitten, and yet it still wasn’t enough for Sasuke.
The feral beast inside him was desperate to claim Naruto- to mark every inch of the omega and fill him with his scent. His mind fixated on the blonde belonging to him, and he was rabid with the sudden need to make that abundantly clear.
With another deep growl Sasuke grabbed Naruto’s shirt and suddenly ripped it open, terrifying the blonde even more. Naruto didn’t have time to react before Sasuke’s teeth were on him again- sinking into his chest, the base of his neck, beneath his collarbone. Over and over he bit into the terrified omega, pumping more of his potent scent through his veins.
Naruto gasped in pain as the pheromones surged through him, his heart thrashing in his chest, lungs constricting under the relentless onslaught. “Ahhh- uhgnn, it-it hurts. S-stop, please!”
He grabbed a fistful of Sasuke’s hair and pulled hard, desperate to tear the alpha away from him. His efforts were futile for what felt like an eternity until finally Sasuke lifted his head. As soon as he did Naruto saw his chance to act. He clenched his bloodied hand into a tight fist, keeping Sasuke steady, then slammed a handful of suppressants against his mouth, forcing several inside.
Sasuke thrashed against him, but Naruto bore down and held on as hard as he could. He knew that this was his one and only chance to tame the beast his friend had become. He couldn’t risk losing it.
Sasuke snarled against his hand and finally managed to tear his face away. He grabbed Naruto’s wrist and forced it to the ground, pinning it above his head as he went for his neck. Naruto moved fast to cover it again, desperate to stop him, and this time Sasuke’s teeth sank into his wrist.
Naruto threw his head back and shrieked in agony. He could feel the veins in his wrist burst under the sheer force of Sasuke’s canines, his body burning with another rush of the alpha pheromones coursing through him. Naruto choked in fear, and Sasuke answered it with another beastial growl. The blonde tore his wrist away from him and tried to push him back, but Sasuke wasn’t done with him.
Not by a long shot.
Sasuke grabbed him by the throat and slammed his head down against the floor hard, sending dark splotches skittering across his vision. Naruto furiously blinked them back as he clawed at the hand wrapped tight around his neck, fighting to loosen its grasp.
As he fought to break free of his restraint Sasuke slipped his other hand between them, moving to the buckle on his belt.
Naruto stared up at him, horrified.
“N-no, nghn, don’t.. don’t do this.”
He grabbed his wrist and squeezed tight, trying to stop him, but the raven just continued to ignore his fearful protests. He made short work of Naruto’s belt and quickly unfastened his pants as the blonde writhed beneath him.
Sasuke roughly shoved Naruto’s pants down his thighs, pulling his boxers along with them.
“Sasuke” he sobbed, “p-please come back..”
For the briefest of moments Naruto thought he saw a hint of life in his eyes, the slightest spark of recognition, but it was extinguished just as quickly as it had been ignited- leaving him feeling cold and utterly hopeless.
His lips parted, another useless plea on the tip of his marred tongue, when he was abruptly flipped onto his stomach. His breath snagged in his throat as Sasuke jerked his pants and boxers further down his legs.
Naruto screamed and kicked out fast, but Sasuke was quick to stop him. He grabbed his leg and slammed it down against the floor harder than expected, the drug now doubling his already immense strength. He squeezed down when Naruto tried to pull away, and a resounding snap echoed through the room.
Naruto threw his head back and shrieked in agony. His eyes rolled, his consciousness wavering on a precipice- on the verge of slipping into darkness. His head dropped limply to the floor as he fought it back, and Sasuke wasted no time taking advance of it. He took hold of Naruto’s wrists and forced his arms behind his back, binding them together with one powerful hand.
Naruto could hear Sasuke shoving his own clothes out of the way, his movements hurried and impatient. He wanted him. And he wasn’t willing to wait any longer. Naruto groaned in pain, but it fell on deaf ears. Just as everything else had.
Sasuke forced his legs further apart and positioned himself, prepared to do what he promised Naruto he would never do to him. What he had fought so hard to protect him from.
“S-Sasuke, nnhhn.. Sasuke, please stop- STOP!!”
Naruto struggled against him, fighting to break away, and the raven’s grip tightened. Naruto felt something shatter in his already ruptured wrist and another jagged scream tore through him.
And still Sasuke’s hold on him was relentless.
His fingers tightened on his fractured wrist and Naruto’s cries grew shrill, panic and pain merging into one.
“NO!! S-stop, ahhh, please-”
Sasuke’s pheromones crashed over him again and Naruto couldn’t stop his body from reacting to it. He could feel himself getting hot and wet, slick dripping from his hole- beckoning the alpha inside even as he pleaded for him not to.
Sasuke growled as he thrust his hips against him, struggling to force his massive length into the omega’s tight hole.
Naruto choked out a heart-wrenching sob as Sasuke rammed his cock harder, forcing the tip of his want inside. The alpha groaned as he clenched down, his eyes pitch black as he watched Naruto’s ass bounce in his struggles. He gripped one cheek with bruising force and roughly shoved against him, forcing the head of his want even deeper.
“N-no!! No, Sasuke d-don’t! Please, SASUKE!!”
Naruto screamed, a broken strangled cry, and suddenly the door crashed open.
He flinched as wood splinters scattered around them, but Sasuke still refused to stop. He thrust harder against him, desperate to get the rest of his length inside, but he didn’t get much further before he was suddenly ripped away.
Naruto cried out as the painful intrusion was roughly forced out, his broken wrist wrenched back with him. When he was finally released, he pitched forward, and his face slammed into the floor.
Naruto gasped in pain as he slowly got his body moving again. He used his relatively uninjured hand to pull his pants back up his thighs, then turned to face the chaos exploding all around him.
A horde of alphas poured into the room and launched themselves at Sasuke, fighting to pin him to the ground and failing in their first few attempts.
Naruto curled in on himself, terrified by the violent outburst and horribly aware that he was the only omega in the room. And worse- he couldn’t stop his pheromones from spilling out. He could still feel the heat burning in his chest, in his groin, as the temporary mark wore down all semblance of control. His body was still primed for Sasuke, practically aching for it, and he was powerless to change it.
If any one these alphas attacked him now, he would never be able to stop them.
Just like how he couldn’t stop Sasuke..
Naruto forced down a sob as he slowly pulled himself away, desperate to put as much distance between them as he could. He cradled his broken wrist to his chest and bit down a scream that shot up his throat as he dragged his fractured leg back.
You have to move, he told himself. Pl-please, just get away from them.
You have to just get away.
Naruto kept his head down as he scooted back, too afraid to look up. To face anything else. He stared at the crimson stained floorboards and scattered suppressants, willing himself not to think about any of it- to ignore the screams and feral alphas all around him, the pheromones and pain shooting through him.
He wanted so badly to just sink into the blood-smeared floor, to go unnoticed.
But he didn’t.
Blue eyes widened with fresh horror as a pair of black polished shoes advanced towards him, their steps sure and closing in fast.
Naruto whimpered. He tried to drag his broken and bruised form further away, but he didn’t get very far. His back hit the wall and the feet in front of him stilled.
Naruto could sense the man leaning closer, feel his eyes piercing straight through him. He heard him inhale sharply from above and flinched.
God, he’s so close..
“You’re… an omega.”
Those terrified blues widened even more. Naruto recognized that voice. And it definitely wasn’t one he’d expected to hear.
The blonde swallowed hard and finally looked up. “Y-you..” he breathed, “you’re-”
Itachi’s brows furrowed as his own eyes filled with pain. With regret. The raven took a knee before him, the hurt in his gaze heavy when Naruto fearfully flinched back from him.
“I’m sorry, Naruto..”
Itachi watched as thick tears fell down the blonde’s face, sliding along his bruised jawline before crashing to the floor beside him.
“Why..?” Naruto choked. “I d-didn’t- I’ve never..”
He made another pained sound before turning his head away, no longer able to bear it- any of it. The pity and guilt he saw in the Uchiha’s eyes, the concern etched between his knitted brows, the softness in his voice.
It only made him feel worse.
Itachi’s eyes fell to the bite marks on Naruto’s hand and exposed chest, his shattered wrist and ankle, and the bruises already forming around his throat, on his hips…
Jesus Christ, Sasuke. What did you do to him?
“We need to get your wounds treated” he said quietly.
Itachi looked over at one of his men and motioned towards the couch where a throw blanket was loosely draped across the back. The man hurried over to grab it, then tossed it over to him. Itachi quickly wrapped the blonde in it, careful to avoid his many injuries.
Naruto barely even registered it. His strength was waning fast, his mind spinning under the burden of the immense alpha pheromones flooding through him and the excruciating pain as his adrenaline began to fade. He couldn’t think straight. His mind just kept flashing back to Sasuke’s cruel smile and rough hands. He could still feel him pining him down, thrusting against him.
Into him.
Itachi grabbed hold of the tormented blonde and pulled him into his arms.
“N-no, no more..” Naruto murmured in a daze, pain and fear seemingly the only things left in his fractured thoughts, “pl-please, ‘ske, no… more...”
His eyes rolled back, and a merciful abyss finally enveloped him. And this time, Naruto didn’t fight it. He just didn’t have the strength nor the willpower to withstand anything else.
Itachi looked down at the blonde as he fell limply against his chest. His obsidian eyes slid over the whisker-like scars on his bruised face, the small fox ears buried in his hair.
He really is an omega.
The boy felt so light in his arms, and suddenly seemed so much smaller than he did before. Seeing what Sasuke already did to him, knowing what else he could have done if they hadn’t stopped him when they did..
Itachi forced back the lump in the back of his throat, his chest aching for the brutalized omega in his arms.
“God.. what the fuck have I done?”
Notes:
I’m sorry, I know- that was a lot. In my defense, Cinnamon is fully to blame for all of it.
Don’t worry, things will eventually get better for all of them. I promise. 🧡
Chapter 23: A Blank Canvas
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Itachi clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface. His eyes narrowed, scarlet and feral, as he paced the waiting room, his shoes clicking against the linoleum with sure heavy steps. He spun around when he once again reached its end and stormed off in the opposite direction, muttering to himself as he went.
He probably looked mad- in more ways than one- or he would have if anyone was around to see it. But the place had cleared out shortly after his arrival. Itachi figured the other hospital patrons had found a different waiting room to grieve and worry in, careful to avoid adding on another concern to whatever they were already facing.
Even with Itachi’s pheromones kept under control, it was easy to guess what he was. And no one wanted to be stuck in the same room as an enraged dominant.
Itachi actually wasn’t all that angry when he first entered the hospital. Guilt proved to supersede anything else he might have felt- an immense overpowering guilt for everything he had done, for what he had subjected an innocent omega to. It relentlessly tore at him, clawing at his chest and burning a hollow pit deep in his gut. He wanted to force it aside, maybe even just ignore it entirely, but he couldn’t seem to let go of that awful feeling.
Remorse wasn’t something Itachi was accustomed to feeling for anyone but Kakashi, and even then it wasn’t this.. fresh. It hurt, some days worse than others, but usually he was able to move past it- to force himself to be numb and feel nothing in place of the pain. But this time.. this time was proving to be too much.
And he knew why.
Itachi’s interests have always been towards other alphas- that hasn’t changed. Not even after everything his father had put him through, everything he had subjected his alpha lover to. Itachi has never felt any attraction towards an omega. And that definitely still stands today, but his biological responses as a dominant were an entirely separate matter.
Dominant alphas were especially sensitive to omegas- predisposed to react strongly to their pheromones, to bond with them well before they even presented as an omega. And, naturally, they were extremely protective of them.
It was nothing more than an innate trait- one meant to keep dominants reproducing. And it’s proven to be quite powerful. Mate or not, dominants instinctively defended omegas. It was one of many reasons they often clashed with average alphas- they didn’t always have the same physiological response.
Itachi would never have followed through with his plan if he knew what Naruto really was. Even if he wanted to, he wouldn’t have been able to hurt an omega like that.
But he had, and it sickened him to his core.
He let an omega be tormented, by a Uchiha nonetheless. And it was entirely his fault.
Ergo, the immense guilt radiating through his entire being.
And the more Itachi thought about it, the worse he felt. Because he should have known. He should have sensed it the first time he went into that coffee shop. He knew he felt something when he interacted with the blonde, but he had ignored it.
How foolish.
That guilt continued to ravage the raven for quite some time- that is until he thought more about just how much damage Sasuke had already inflicted by the time they got there. He shouldn’t have, Itachi thought. It shouldn’t have even started yet.
It didn’t make sense. Itachi had originally intended on showing up at the condo right when the drugs first hit. He would wait on standby, give Sasuke the chance to throw in a few hits, scare off his alpha once and for all, then barge in and break it up.
That was the plan.
And it should have worked.
Kabuto swore to him that the drug couldn’t properly acclimate with Sasuke’s body for at least three hours, so Itachi knew he had plenty of time. It had barely been an hour since dinner- there was no reason to rush at that point. As long as he got to the condo before the drugs kicked in, he could stop things before they got too far.
He truly believed that.
But when he started to suspect that Naruto was actually an omega, his instincts screamed at him to move. To stop this before it ever had the chance of starting.
He shouldn’t have been late.
And it was with that realization that guilt gave way to anger, and anger to downright rage.
Kabuto and that fucking snake Orochimaru know better than to lie to me, he mentally snarled, teeth bared in his anger.
Itachi was sure that they knew the drug would react sooner, and he couldn’t help but feel like all of this was some kind of set-up. Maybe a vendetta they harbored against the Uchiha family- hell, maybe one they had towards the omega. Itachi suspected that word had spread between his men and the bastards running Konoha Pharmaceuticals. It wouldn’t take much for them to find out what he was up to. Which meant that they purposely misled him.
Like they wanted Naruto to suffer.
Itachi paused midstep as another thought came to mind. A far more alarming one.
Did they know that he’s an omega?
At first he shook it off as paranoia and resumed his pacing. He figured it was far more likely that he was looking for someone else to blame for this mess than it was that Big Pharma had it out for some random kid. But paranoid or not, that thought came back. And when it did, it stuck.
Something just isn’t right here.
Itachi was beginning to feel fairly certain that someone else was behind this, someone working from the shadows with their own objective in mind. And if that were the case, it would have to mean that his men’s loyalty was in question. Perhaps not all- for all he knew it could just be one- but it was enough to make his blood boil and his temper flare.
If someone is deceiving me, he thought angrily, it will be the LAST thing they ever do.
…
Naruto’s lashes fluttered and his lids slowly peeled open. He blinked back the remaining darkness and looked up to find an expansive ivory canvas above him- so pristine that it hurt to stare at it. The blonde blinked and slid his cloudy blues away from the ceiling to find even more white. White walls, white sheets, even the sunlight refracting off the large window across from him seemed to glow white.
It was jarring, blinding, and he quickly closed his eyes once more to avoid it. He wanted to slip back into that deep peaceful sleep he was in before, the kind that hooked deep inside one’s mind and yanked all consciousness into a deep abyss. He wanted that endless void, was in fact desperate for it. A way to be free from thought, from dreams.
From pain.
But it was too late. He’d missed his chance, and now he was far too aware and awake to slip back inside. The beeping of the machines interrupted the quiet, forcing his mind to stay put, and all of his senses were suddenly rushing back to him. He could feel cold air shooting up his nose from little tubes, forcing oxygen inside. There were bandages wrapped tight around his hand and a cast encasing his wrist, limiting his movement. But his focus quickly turned to the dull pain that was beginning to sharpen in his left ankle- the sensation shooting up his shin and radiating in his foot.
No. Naruto couldn’t just close his eyes, ignore the pain, and shut everything out again. Reality was blaring and relentless, just like the bright white room. And both refused to be ignored.
The blonde sighed and reluctantly opened his eyes again. He glanced down and noticed a large remote hooked to the side of the bed. He reached over with his relatively uninjured hand and pressed down on a large button- twice for good measure. A few minutes later a nurse came rushing to his side.
“Good morning, Naruto” she said with a warm smile. “Glad to see you up.”
The woman dropped her clipboard on the small table beside him and switched it out for a cup of water. She bent the straw towards him and helped prop his head up enough for him to drink deeply from it. When Naruto was done he gave her a grateful look, but his mouth twisted in pain before he could put words to it.
“Nnghn.. my leg” he groaned, “it-it hurts.”
The woman nodded wordlessly then quickly moved over to the clear bags hanging beside him. He watched her draw out a syringe and add a dose of medication to one, and immediately sighed in relief. He was grateful that she didn’t wait for further approval.
He wasn’t sure he could stand it if the pain got any worse.
Naruto watched the woman check the machines and tubes around him, jotting notes on her clipboard. His mind was reeling with questions, but it took him a while to finally find his voice and start asking them. He decided to start with the simplest one first.
“How long have I been here?”
“Three days” she said gently. “We were able to take care of your wounds without any complications, though you will have to keep the casts on your ankle and wrist for a while. Don’t worry- the doctor will be coming in to explain more shortly.”
Naruto nodded, but when he looked up he noticed something in the woman’s eyes. Something that sent a chill down his spine.
There’s something she isn’t telling me.
“Is there.. something else?” he pressed.
The woman looked hesitant, but in the end decided to share the rest.
“The.. temporary marks caused your heat to start” she admitted. “We have administered some stronger suppressants to help alleviate the symptoms. Considering your current condition, we wanted to make sure that you weren’t experiencing any additional pain.”
Naruto’s eyes widened with horror.
“My heat..?” he breathed. “But I.. I don’t feel any different.”
The woman nodded. “Usually you would, but this is a rather.. special circumstance. While you are recovering from your injuries we will suppress as much as we can, but it is still likely that you will experience some effects from it. Especially since it was induced.”
Because of the marks Sasuke left..
Naruto swallowed hard. “What kind of effects?” he asked nervously.
The woman gave him a sympathetic smile.
“You will probably feel a little uncomfortable for the next few days, that’s all. Fevers, restlessness, and shortness of breath are common. You will likely experience some.. sexual urges, which is also completely natural. But, like I said” she hurriedly added, “we will do everything we can to help suppress the majority of your symptoms as you are not really in any condition to.. act on them.”
Naruto could feel his face redden, and knew he wasn’t doing a very good job of hiding his embarrassment. He cleared his throat and quickly changed the subject.
“Then, is there anything you can do about the, umm, the marks?”
He could feel tears suddenly fill his eyes and quickly dropped his head to hide it. He didn’t want to embarrass himself more than he already had.
The woman slid her gaze away from him, like she didn’t want to answer. Like she would rather be anywhere else.
“I’m sorry, Naruto” she finally answered. “When a mark is left it can’t be undone. But each one you have is temporary, so they’ll be gone in about three to four weeks.”
Weeks.
Naruto bit down on his cheek. “Does it hurt?” he asked quietly.
“Does what hurt?”
“Being away from your alpha.. after you’ve been marked.” He looked up. “Does it hurt if you’re not with them?”
Another sympathetic smile, a flash of pity in gentle chestnut eyes.
Naruto didn’t want it. Any of it.
This would be a lot easier if she wasn’t so nice.
“Your heat can be.. more difficult without the mate you’ve been bonded to” she said slowly, clearly searching for the right words. Likely to avoid alarming him anymore than he already was. “It isn’t impossible to manage through it” she added, “but it can feel.. unpleasant.”
So, short answer, yes. It’s going to fucking hurt.
“But you can help me?”
“Of course. You won’t be discharged from the hospital until you are healthy, so you will likely be spending the entirety of your mating cycle here.”
Naruto nodded, feeling slightly reassured. He supposed it was better than writhing in pain alone in his apartment. At least in a hospital he’d have meds to take the edge off of it.
The woman glanced down at her watch as a beep sounded from down the hall. “I’m sorry, I have another patient I need to see to. But I’ll have the doctor come in soon.”
Naruto thanked her and settled back against the bed as she hurried from his room. His eyes drifted down to his bandaged wrist once more. The meds did numb the pain, but some part of him could still feel Sasuke’s canines sinking in, piercing the skin, those alpha pheromones forced inside as blood poured down his neck.
Sasuke.
Naruto felt so many different things when he thought about him. Initially it was fear. He’d been brutalized by him, and the horror of that night wasn’t something he could easily shake off. Sasuke broke his wrist, his ankle. He bit him relentlessly, pinned him to the ground and ignored his desperate pleas, his terrified screams. He tore his clothes off, and he.. he tried to-
He started to…
Naruto felt something lodge in the back of his throat. He blinked back the tears that had come back with a vengeance, refusing to let them fall.
No. Don’t think about it. Just.. just don’t.
It’ll only make it worse.
He forced the horrid images to the far recesses of his mind and instead focused on the Sasuke he had encountered. One he didn’t recognize. He didn’t know what caused him to become that, why he was so violent with him- what caused him to act that way- but he was aware of one thing.
The real Sasuke wasn’t the one who hurt him.
Of course, that didn’t make this any easier. Because now when he thought about Sasuke, those horrifying memories were intertwined with one that he cherished. Sasuke’s hand smoothing back his hair as he slept quickly became a fist wrenching his head back to expose his neck. Those moments of shared passion blurred together with Sasuke attempting to rape him. Every touch, every soft smile, felt tainted- warped with images of cruelty, with the fear he felt and savagery he’d been subjected to.
It wasn’t Sasuke- he knew that. And Naruto wasn’t afraid of real Sasuke.
But he never considered the fact that the fake would be wearing his same face.
“What the hell am I supposed to do now…”
“I may be able to help with that.”
Naruto flinched and huge blue eyes shot up in alarm. “I.. didn’t hear you come in.”
“My apologies.”
Naruto’s watched with unease as the dominant stepped further inside the room.
“That wasn’t an invitation” he said, surprising himself. He didn’t know where the sudden courage came from, but he hoped it’d stay a while longer.
Itachi paused midstep and gave the blonde an indecipherable look.
“I thought you’d want answers. Am I wrong, Naruto?”
The blonde shivered. It still made him extremely uncomfortable every time the alpha said his name like that, though he still couldn’t exactly explain why. Except.. maybe he could now.
Because now he knew something he hadn’t before.
“You’re Sasuke’s brother.”
The raven decided to take that as an invitation. He continued to step towards him, his eyes locked onto the bedridden blonde. Naruto squirmed under his continuous gaze, and still Itachi had yet to look away.
“I suppose I have yet to introduce myself” the raven said smoothly. “Itachi Uchiha.”
He grabbed a stool and dragged it over to Naruto’s bedside then took a seat, looking both entirely comfortable and completely composed. He was dressed as he always was- his clothing sharp, pressed, and likely expensive. His shirt was well-fitted and as dark as his eyes. The top button was left undone and it was cleanly tucked into equally dark pants. His suit jacket had long since been abandoned; instead his sleeves were rolled up his forearms, revealing an extravagant watch. He also wore several thick silver rings on his fingers. They gleamed in the brilliant light, like sharpened blades on display- a silent warning, their stillness temporary.
Naruto found himself wondering if they’d ever been stained with blood.
He pushed back the unpleasant thought and shifted his eyes back to the Uchiha’s face- one that so closely resembled Sasuke’s. It sent a chill down his spine and he quickly looked away.
He just couldn’t face it. Not when everything was still so fresh in his mind, when even his best memories were becoming warped and replaced. He didn’t want to think about that night anymore.
He didn’t want to hate Sasuke for it.
But how was he supposed to forget something like that? He wasn’t sure that was even possible, and the thought deeply saddened him. What if he could never face Sasuke again? Was this the end between them?
Maybe it has to be.
“You’ve suffered greatly, Naruto” Itachi said, pulling him away from his spiraling thoughts. “And at the hands of a trusted friend, no less.”
Naruto shook his head. “No, that- that wasn’t Sasuke.”
Itachi raised a brow. “No?”
“No- it wasn’t him!” Naruto’s head shot up fast, his eyes wild with fear and desperation. “I know Sasuke! He.. he wouldn’t do that to me!”
“But he did.”
A sob caught in Naruto’s throat and he quickly looked away again. “No” he choked. “That wasn’t him. I know it wasn’t.”
“What you saw, what you experienced, that was his rut, Naruto” Itachi explained, expertly masking the truth, confident that he was doing so for all the right reasons. “It makes alphas mindless, senseless beasts.”
His voice softened.
“You should never have been there.”
The blonde bit his lip. “But he didn’t know” he said weakly. “He was scared. Before it happened, he- he tried to warn me. I just..”
Itachi clasped his hands together and dropped them between his knees as he leaned forward, his elbows braced on his thighs. The posture reminded Naruto of the way Sasuke crouched on the floor, more beast than human- his muscles taut, body primed and ready to attack.
It was just like that.
Naruto shifted back, feeling uneasy. “Are you just here to tell me it was his rut?” he asked, ready for him to leave.
Itachi tilted his head as he studied the blonde’s pallid face, noting the wariness in his eyes. “I don’t blame you for being distrustful, but I am not here to hurt you.”
Naruto stiffened. “That’s not what you told Sasuke.”
Once again Naruto couldn’t believe he’d found the nerve to actually say that to the fearsome dominant, and yet the words just spewed out of him before he could stop them. He wasn’t sure how much longer the Uchiha would tolerate his abrasiveness, but so far he didn’t seem to take offense to it.
“I had assumed you were an alpha” Itachi countered. His voice was smooth but there was something sharp around the edges. A silent warning for Naruto to tread lightly.
It was enough to make him wonder.
“Were you part of this..?” Naruto asked. “Did you want Sasuke to hurt me that night?”
He looked up in time to see the shock in Itachi’s eyes before he quickly forced the expression away. But by then it was too late- Naruto had seen it, and he knew it had to mean something.
Did he do something to make Sasuke like that?
Itachi rubbed his thumbs together as he considered his next words carefully.
“In a way I am responsible, Naruto, because I didn’t stop him. I knew Sasuke was going into his rut cycle” he admitted, “and I knew you were staying with him. But, like I said, I assumed that you were an alpha.”
It wasn’t exactly a lie, per say, but it definitely wasn’t the full truth. Naruto sensed that he was leaving some things out, but he had a feeling Itachi wasn’t willing to disclose more than he already had.
It definitely made him wonder what else he wasn’t telling him though.
“And if I was an alpha? Would it have been any different?”
“He would have hurt you without marking you” Itachi replied. “Without.. being tempted to do more.”
Naruto could feel heat crawl up his neck and redden his cheeks. He looked away in shame as he once again recalled what Sasuke tried to do to him.
What Itachi had walked in on.
“Why were you kind to me if you just wanted to see me get hurt?” he murmured.
Itachi raised a brow. “Kind to you?”
“You stopped him.”
Itachi paused. He was surprised to find that he was tempted to tell Naruto the truth- that he was the one who got Sasuke to that feral state in the first place. That he had assumed he had more time to stop him, believing Kabuto’s claims that the chemicals couldn’t activate in his system that quickly. That the only reason Naruto had been bloodied and sexually assaulted was because Itachi hated seeing Sasuke have the life that had been so cruelly taken from him. That he had been bitter and vindictive, and ready to ruin someone else’s life because of it.
Itachi was tempted to tell him everything. But something stopped him.
Maybe it was the broken look in those wide blues- practically screaming that there was only so much this little omega could bear. Or maybe that was just an excuse that Itachi latched onto because he didn’t want the blonde to see the monster that he truly was.
Or maybe it was because it felt good to be the hero for once.
Even if it wasn’t real.
“My little brother would never be able to build a life with another alpha- that is just the society we live in” Itachi finally answered. “I had to ensure that didn’t happen. If I had known that you were an omega, I would never have allowed Sasuke to stay with you like that.”
Naruto furrowed his brows, confused “But you would if we were an alpha couple? Even though he was about to start his rut?”
Itachi’s expression darkened. “Like I said, I had to ensure that a relationship like that didn’t happen.”
Naruto could see that his patience was waning, but he couldn’t stop the flood of anger that burst through him. Because even though it was pretty fucking obvious that there was more to it, this sparse truth was already more than enough to be pissed about.
The Uchihas might pull a lot of strings, hell- maybe the guy controls the whole goddamn world- but this was Naruto’s life. Was he really expected to just pretend that was ok? Just nod and stay silent while Itachi justified such cruelty?
Did he really think that excused any of this?
“You were willing to let Sasuke hurt someone he cares about just to make a point?”
Itachi clenched his jaw hard, forcing a vein to the surface. His eyes narrowed. “Am I not the one who stopped him?” he growled.
Are you the one who set him up?
Naruto bit his tongue and swallowed back his words. It wasn’t worth it. He wouldn’t get the full truth out of him, and even if he did- then what? There was nothing he could do against the Uchiha. And even if Sasuke had absolutely nothing to do with any of it and he was just as much a victim in all of this as Naruto was, could he really just forget what happened?
How was he supposed to even face Sasuke after this?
The thought echoed in his head, over and over, and he almost wondered if he had accidentally let the words slip out because Itachi answered it for him.
“If you’re worried about staying in Konoha after this, I have a way for you to leave. An opportunity to start fresh somewhere new.”
“Away from Sasuke you mean” Naruto finished for him.
Itachi gave him a curious look. “Do you honestly think you can face him again?”
Naruto paled. “I-”
“And even if you could” Itachi added, “do you really think Sasuke is ready to face you?”
Naruto’s mouth snapped shut and all other rebuttals tumbled back down his throat.
He’s right. Even if I can somehow look past what happened, what about Sasuke?
Everytime he looks at me he’ll picture himself hurting me, knowing that he can’t take it back.
Won’t it hurt him more to constantly be reminded of what he did?
“I can see that you have feelings for him, Naruto” Itachi said gently. “And I’m sure Sasuke does for you too. But, feelings aside, do you really think that staying here is what’s best for either of you?”
“I…” Naruto dropped his head. “I don’t know.”
Itachi pulled out his phone and quickly opened it to a tab he’d left up. “Might I make a suggestion?”
Naruto glanced over as Itachi held the phone out for him to see. He gave the raven a quizzical look before dropping his gaze to the screen.
“Kurama Boarding..” he murmured. “What is this?”
“It’s a private boarding school” Itachi explained. “A high school. For omegas.”
Naruto blinked. “Only omegas?”
Itachi nodded. “Alphas aren’t even allowed on the school grounds. And look-” He scrolled lower on the screen. “It is highly rated- known across the globe for its college success rates.”
Naruto furrowed his brows. “Why are you showing me this?”
Itachi tucked his phone back in his pocket and leaned in, his eyes locked on the blonde’s.
“I can’t change what happened to you, Naruto. I truly wish that I could, but we both know there’s no going back.”
Naruto felt the sentiment resonate through him- knowing all too well that painful pasts just didn’t work that way.
“But I’d like to help make sure that your future is different” Itachi continued. “That it’ll be better than your past.”
Naruto chewed at his bottom lip as he muddled over what the Uchiha was telling him.
And what he wasn’t.
“So you’re offering to send me there” he finished for him.
“Covered in full- your tuition, room and board, living expenses. Everything you need.”
Naruto raised a brow. “In exchange for what?”
“Give Sasuke time to heal from this.”
Naruto’s face fell. “Heal..”
Itachi’s eyes hardened. “I don’t want this to destroy him. But it will. You know it will.”
“But- but that’s not my fault!”
“It will be if you don’t act” Itachi snapped. “You can stay here and torment him with this, but who really benefits from that? You? Would that improve your life? Can you imagine what it will mean for Sasuke’s?”
“But Sasuke wouldn’t want me to just leave..” Naruto said weakly.
“What he needs and what he wants are two very different things.”
Naruto thought on that a moment before answering. “Why do I feel like there’s more to this..” he murmured, mostly to himself though Itachi clearly heard it.
The raven tilted his head as he studied the blonde. “There is something else that I need from you.”
Naruto visibly stiffened at that, and Itachi held up his hand in an attempt to calm his nerves.
“No need to be alarmed. It’s quite simple, really. I will help you start a new life away from here, and in exchange you must agree to never speak a word of what Sasuke did to you. Not to anyone.”
Naruto gave a humorless laugh. “Anything to save the perfect Uchiha image, right?”
Itachi’s eyes hardened. “Do we have a deal or not?”
The raven held out his hand with an expectant look. Naruto stared down at it, considering his offer. What it meant for him,
for Sasuke.
Naruto didn’t know what to do. He was well aware that he shouldn’t trust this man, but he couldn’t deny that Itachi’s points were valid. Maybe the dominant was to blame for what happened, but it didn’t change the fact that Sasuke was the one who attacked him. And neither of them were likely to forget it.
Itachi’s words echoed in his head.
“Do you honestly think you can face him again?”
“And even if you could, do you really think Sasuke is ready to face you?”
Naruto hated to admit it, but he was right.
Maybe this really is for the best..
Naruto raised his hand, prepared to meet Itachi’s, but paused halfway. “Can I add one more thing?” he asked.
Itachi quirked a brow.
Naruto looked up and met his eyes. “Don’t tell Sasuke where I went.”
The raven clasped Naruto’s hand and gave it a firm squeeze.
“Deal.”
Naruto could feel his stomach sink. He was already starting to second guess what he’d agreed to, but before he could say as much Itachi abruptly rose to his feet and strode across the room- just as casual and confident as he was when he got there. He left without a word, and once again Naruto was left alone- locked away in silence, in a white room with blindingly white features, and the horrible memories that once again permeated every surface.
…
Sasuke started awake, regaining consciousness at the exact same time that Naruto did. It wasn’t a mere coincidence, nor some strange cosmic fate that determined this. The many temporary marks he had left on the blonde forced their bodies to be in sync. Even from such a great distance, on some instinctual level one was responding to the other.
Naruto opened his eyes, and Sasuke couldn’t help but do the same.
Once the fog cleared from those obsidian pools, Sasuke looked around at a room that was nothing like the one Naruto woke up to. The walls weren’t pristine and white, they were dark- immersed in filth and shadows. There was no natural light to blind him with, but rather one lone lightbulb hanging limply from a thin rope in the center of all of that darkness, just bright enough to partially illuminate the irritable raven beneath it.
And Sasuke wasn’t lying on a raised hospital bed, one that was as unblemished as the rest of the ivory room. Instead he was bound to an old stained cot, with thick leather straps keeping his limbs secured to it. Sasuke eyed them with disdain before turning his gaze once more to his dim surroundings. He could just make out the remnants of a shattered chair tucked in the corner of the dark room- which he was probably originally bound to before being properly restrained to the cot. He looked beyond the scrap pile and noticed something else-
there were bars on the door.
This isn’t a room, he thought. It’s a cell.
The realization made his anxiety spike, and the rush of adrenaline cleared his mind enough to welcome the memories of that horrible night back to the forefront of his mind. They were slow to return, though, as if each one had to trudge through thick mud to make it back.
Some things were still left in the dark, unable to wade through the mental swamp, though they may not even be there to begin with. For one, Sasuke had no idea how long he’d been in this place- though his body ached enough for him to assume it’s been quite some time. And he didn’t know who brought him, let alone where here even was.
But Sasuke didn’t waste time wondering over the unknowns. Instead, his mind shifted to what he normally fixated on-
Naruto.
The instant he thought of him a rush of images suddenly slammed into his mind, suddenly undaunted by the muck holding them back before.
The memories were relentless in their onslaught, each one more horrifying than the last. He could see himself tackling Naruto to the ground, pinning him down as he sank his teeth into him over and over, forcing his pheromones inside as Naruto begged for him to stop. The feel of Naruto’s ankle shattering in his hand. His gut-wrenching scream.
Tearing away his clothes and…
Sasuke shut his eyes tight, desperately trying to force the images away, sickened and horrified by what he had done.
Naruto.. god, I’m so sorry.
Tears slipped down his face as Naruto’s voice cut through his guilt, his pain- tormenting him even more.
“Sasuke, I-I know you’re in there. Please, I need you..”
“It-it hurts!”
”N-no, don’t.. don’t do this.”
“Sasuke, p-please come back..”
“Sasuke, please stop- STOP!!”
He choked back a sob. “Naruto…”
“You’re awake.”
Sasuke’s eyes shot open. He blinked back the rest of his tears and turned his head to find a massive alpha slowly approaching him from the shadows.
“Kisame..?”
“And you recognize me. That’s a good start.”
“What are you.. what are you talking about?”
The alpha ignored his raspy inquiries and wordlessly knelt down before him. Sasuke glared as he reached for him, refusing to show any weakness to one of Itachi’s mindless followers. He clenched his jaw when his hand touched his face, his fingers forcing his eyes wide.
“What the fuck are you-”
Kisame shined a bright light directly into his eyes, gadging his reaction to it- which turned out to be just constricted pupils and a rush of hostility.
As expected.
Sasuke growled as he tore his face away from the alpha. “Enough! I’m fine!”
Kisame ignored his outburst and examined him further before finally nodding to himself, seemingly satisfied. He then made short work of the bindings around the Uchiha’s wrists and ankles, and stepped back to give him room.
The moment his restraints fell limp on the cot, Sasuke leapt to his feet. The room immediately spun in his suddenness and he staggered. He threw his hand out and just managed to brace himself against the cold concrete wall. He blinked the room back into focus and waited for feeling to return to his feet, then pushed off from the wall. He turned to face off against his brother’s right hand man, his eyes narrowed.
“Where is he?” he said firmly, his jaw set. “Where is Naruto?”
Kisame shook his head. “I’m afraid that’s impossible, Sasuke.”
“That’s not what I asked!” Sasuke screamed, eyes burning with fury. “Tell me- where the FUCK is Naruto?!!”
Kisame appeared to be unmoved by his anger, which wasn’t exactly surprising considering he was used to dealing with a dominant. Sasuke’s rage just didn’t compare to his brother’s. And Kisame wasn’t about to do anything to incite more of it. Itachi was already plenty furious with Kabuto for his deceit- Kisame wasn’t about to give him a reason to be angry with him as well.
So, while he definitely wasn’t about to disclose the blonde’s location, he figured he could at least ease some of Sasuke’s worries when it came to Naruto’s well-being.
“Naruto was taken to have his wounds treated” he said simply.
Sasuke easily pieced together what that meant. So he’s in the hospital. And if Itachi brought him in, then he’s most likely in a private room.
His eyes widened as another thought occurred to him.
Is Itachi there with him now?
The thought worried him immensely, especially since there was little he could do about it from his cell. Which meant he needed to do everything he could to get out of it.
Sasuke forced back his anger, knowing it wasn’t likely to get him very far, and cleared his throat as he met Kisame’s blank stare once more.
“Is Naruto.. ok?”
The alpha studied him, his brows slightly furrowed- the only sign of concern on his otherwise statuesque face. “He will be” he said quietly.
Sasuke narrowed his eyes.
I don’t believe you.
“I know that Itachi did something to me” he growled, switching tactics as his anger made a sudden return. “Which means you did too.”
Kisame seemed tempted to speak, but Sasuke interjected before he could get in another word.
“Don’t bother denying it” he snapped. “That wasn’t a rut. And it was no coincidence that you all showed up in the middle of it.”
Kisame’s lips tightened, as if forcing him to keep his silence. Just as his boss ordered, Sasuke assumed.
“He drugged me, didn’t he? That night, at dinner,” Sasuke thought aloud, slowly putting it together as he spoke, “he put something in my food- something that would make me act like that.”
His snarl curdled.
“How could he do something like that?! Naruto, hasn’t done anything wrong.” Dark eyes shot up, the irises flashing blue with insurmountable pain. “He didn’t deserve that! I didn’t deserve that!!”
Kisame took a step towards him and Sasuke leapt back.
“No!” he shouted, his hand held up to ward him off. “How can you justify this? How the hell could you let him do this?!” he choked. “God. Do you have any idea what I did to him?!!”
Sasuke covered his mouth as he forced down the bile suddenly rising in his throat. And while he managed to stop himself from retching, he couldn’t stop the memories from tearing through his psyche once more.
He could hear Naruto’s terrified screams all over again, the snap of bone as he bore down on his leg. He could still feel blood against his tongue as he buried his teeth in his wrist, his hand wrapping around his throat. Naruto had cried out to him, pleaded with him, and Sasuke had ignored all of it. He brutalized him, had tried to rape him- after he swore to protect him.
After everything he’s already put him through, everything he still had yet to atone for, and now..
He’ll never forgive me for this, he thought.
Never.
Tears filled his eyes and silently spilled down his cheeks. Sasuke slowly raised his head and found his brother’s accomplice once more.
“I have to see him.”
Kisame dropped his gaze. “I’m afraid I can’t do that.”
Sasuke’s eyes narrowed. “So, what? Do you plan on keeping me locked up in here forever?”
“No. Not forever.”
Sasuke’s blood went cold as another thought occurred to him- why they might want to keep him locked up like this. “What is he going to do to Naruto?”
He watched the massive alpha step away from him and felt a surge of panic shoot through his entire body. “Answer me, Kisame! What is Itachi going to do to him?!”
“Naruto will not be harmed.”
“That’s not what I asked!”
The alpha stepped further back, his gaze still averted. “I’m afraid that’s all I can say.”
“No.. no, no- wait!”
Sasuke rushed towards him but his movements were labored- his body stiff and noncompliant. He dropped to his knees as Kisame fled from the makeshift cell. Sasuke regained his footing in time to see the door slam shut and a thick metal bolt slide into place with a sharp click.
He was locked inside, again. Free from his restraints, but not much else.
“No” he choked, “no, please..”
Sasuke forced back another sob as he stumbled forward, his face twisted with pain. “Please, Kisame. Don’t do this.”
He grasped the bars of his cell, his fingers trembling. He tightened his grip.
“Please, I’m begging you, just let me see him. Just once.”
“I’m sorry” Kisame said quietly. “There’s nothing I can do.”
“No, no, please!! I’ll do whatever Itachi wants! Just- just let me see him.. please, just one last time.”
Kisame paused and glanced back at the desperate Uchiha, reading the fear and anger in a face so similar to his boss’s that it almost made his resolve falter.
Almost.
Kisame sighed. “You’ve never been a very good liar, Sasuke.”
Then Kisame turned and walked away, amidst the shrieks of rage and continuous stream of threats. He relayed orders to the men posted outside of the basement doors to keep a close eye on the kid, and to keep him there until told otherwise. Then he strode out of the old abandoned warehouse- a place Itachi kept under tight wraps, one he could use to discipline those who stepped out of line as he saw fit- and slid back into his car. He started the engine and turned down the long gravel drive, prepared to make his way back to the only Uchiha he answered to. The one who’s every command he flawlessly followed.
Even if he didn’t always want to.
Notes:
I’m so sorry for the long wait, my mystical little sea beasts. I don’t know why, but this chapter required more revisions than normal. At one point I just deleted the whole thing in a fit of blind rage and rewrote it from scratch. So hopefully my manic panic left you with a decent read, though honestly I’m still unsure about it.
Anywho… there’s still plenty more to this tale (despite my freak outs) so don’t go too far.~
Chapter 24: Escape
Notes:
I have a character in this chapter whose pronouns are they/them. So don’t be confused when I’m talking about a single person using those pronouns. It’s not a misprint- it’s representation.
Happy reading, darlings~ 🧡
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After violently throwing himself and everything around him against the wall for what felt like an eternity, Sasuke finally managed to get Itachi’s subordinates to make an appearance. By then the raven was fuming, but he quickly regained his composure at the sound of their approach. He didn’t want to risk ruining his chance of escaping. And, knowing his brother, he probably wouldn’t have many.
Just play it cool, Sasuke reminded himself. Convince them that you’re not actually a threat.
He looked around at the destruction in his cell.
Ok, well, not a threat to THEM.
It’s your only chance of getting to Naruto.
Several well-dressed Itachi puppets strolled over to him, their brows furrowed with blatant irritation.
“Christ- what?!” one snapped, unbothered by the fact that Sasuke was still a Uchiha and therefore of higher society than he was. Apparently that only mattered when it came to the eldest Uchiha.
Sasuke simply rolled his eyes. “Are you guys seriously going to make me wait all day to go to the bathroom?”
The man nearest to the door, one he didn’t recognize, lazily gestured to the far corner of his cell. “I’m sure you can find a spot somewhere over there to do it.”
Sasuke gave him a disgusted look. “Do you honestly think you can treat a Uchiha this way and get away with it?”
He figured he’d at least try to throw his name out there and see if the idiot fish took the bait. There was always a chance- he might as well take it.
Sasuke gave the team of alphas a stern look, trying his best to look more assertive than he felt. “How do you think your boss will feel when he hears about this?”
The man’s snide look faltered at the thought, but he was quick to recover it. “Pshh. Who do you think put you in here in the first place, kid?”
“It’s one thing to detain a feral alpha” Sasuke snarled. “It’s another to subject someone to unnecessary cruelty.”
“Cruelty?” he repeated back. “You’re kidding right?”
Obsidian eyes narrowed. “Does it look like I’m kidding?”
The man sighed then looked around at his cohorts. They shrugged, clearly unable to make any decisions for themselves let alone for the team.
Sasuke rolled his eyes.
Jesus Christ. Someone just take the fucking lead already.
“Fine” the man eventually replied. “Just make it quick, alright.”
He opened the cell door, albeit reluctantly, and immediately took hold of Sasuke’s arm as another alpha stepped forward to do the same. The two roughly escorted him down a long hall and up a tall flight of stairs, flanked by a small pack of mindless followers uselessly tagging along. They led him to the main floor of a large, abandoned-looking warehouse, likely a base for the criminal activities Itachi quietly engaged in on the side.
You know, when he isn’t busy sucking up to the rich and pompous, he thought bitterly.
The alphas dragged him off to the far end of the building, their steps quick and purposeful. Sasuke had a feeling they were anxious to get him back to his cage as soon as possible. Whether that was because they were afraid of him losing his mind again or if they were afraid of Itachi showing up while he was out, he didn’t know.
Probably both.
The corner they approached had limited lighting, but it was still enough for Sasuke to see the door and a faded sign clearly marking it as a restroom. He was surprised that they actually listened to him, but he didn’t voice as much. Sasuke simply matched their pace and stared straight ahead, willing the bathroom to have what he needed it to. He watched as one of the alphas who’d been trailing after them suddenly rush ahead to pull open the door, and then the other two unceremoniously shoved the raven inside.
“This ain’t a beauty salon. Hurry up and do your business, then get the fuck out.”
Sasuke spun around and glared at them, but he chose not to say the many things he had been inclined to say.
Instead he calmly walked back over, closed the door, and slid the lock in place. He flipped on the light in the process and spun around, and found exactly what he’d hoped he would.
He breathed out an audible sigh of relief. Finally, SOMETHING goes right.
On the wall adjacent to the sink, about three quarters of the way up, was a small window. Sasuke eyed its rectangular shape and thick windowpane, considering its dimensions, wondering what kind of resistance he’d face once he got started. He quickly deduced that it wouldn’t be much of a problem. It was going to be a tight squeeze, that was undeniable, but Sasuke was sure that he could get through it.
Mostly because he refused to accept the alternative.
His mind made up, the raven pushed off from the door and drew closer to his way out. It’s actually kind of perfect doing things this way, he thought.
After all, this wasn’t the first window he’s had to slip through to get to Naruto.
And despite the fact that it was almost always a pain in the ass to do, Sasuke found himself hoping that this time wouldn’t be the last.
…
It really didn’t take much effort at all for Sasuke to hoist himself up the ledge and out the window. He had easily forced the pane up with minimal noise, and since the screen was already missing he simply crawled his way outside. Sasuke had left the sink on to disguise the sound of his escape, so he figured even the small amount of noise he did make probably went unnoticed. Though, honestly, even without that it was unlikely they’d hear him. The building was old but well-insulated.
And the window wasn’t in any condition to hold him back.
A grassy hill sat waiting for Sasuke on the other side, so he didn’t have to worry about a clumsy descent either. Honestly, it all turned out to be a lot easier than he’d expected. Almost too easy.
Either they’re setting me up or Itachi’s men could use some serious training.
With how resistant they’d been about letting him out of his cage, Sasuke figured the former wasn’t as likely as the latter. Which just made all of this even more surprising.
How have they not guessed what I’m up to?
Sasuke shook his head at their naivety, though he was grateful for it.
Their incompetence just made his life a whole lot easier.
Sasuke didn’t spare the useless alphas another thought- he didn’t need to. They were still waiting for him on the other side of the bathroom door, completely unaware of their escapee. Meaning now wasn’t the time to wonder, it was the time act. Sasuke took off, sprinting across the field as fast as his legs could carry him. He crouched and slipped between whatever shadows he could find along the way, still wary of anyone who might be guarding the building from outside, but so far he’d managed to go completely unnoticed. He headed towards what he assumed was the front of the warehouse and spotted a long gravel driveway.
That’s my way out.
He took off running again, following parallel to the gravel road, keeping his eyes peeled for any cars along the way. He slipped behind trees and thick foliage for added cover as he went, but the driveway was just as deserted as the field had been.
More unexpected luck.
Sasuke soon made it to a main road, where he paused to get his bearings. He shielded his eyes with his hand as he looked around, trying to pinpoint his location.
“Dammit..”
He didn’t recognize anything.
Sasuke let out a long exhale, chose a direction at random, and sprinted down the sidewalk. He was hoping he’d eventually find some landmark or street name that he’d recognize, but nothing stood out to him.
Meaning I’m probably somewhere on the outskirts of Konoha, he thought.
Which meant he had a long ways to go.
Fuck. This is going to take forever.
Sasuke growled out his frustration as he ran harder, his bare feet roughly slamming against hot pavement and jagged stone. Not that he felt any of it, but it definitely drew the attention of people passing by. Sasuke read their curious startled looks as ones of judgement, but it was in fact quite the opposite. Most couldn’t help but wish that the handsome disheveled alpha racing through town was seeking them out. He definitely looked like someone desperately chasing down a lover, at least in their eyes, and it left every omega swooning at the thought.
Despite their burning interest, they all quickly stepped out of his way when Sasuke closed in.
Well, almost all of them.
One omega proved to be more forward than the rest, and decided to intervene. When Sasuke drew closer, they quickly blocked his path and grabbed hold of his arm to stop him.
“Are you ok? Do you need any help?”
Sasuke wrenched his arm free, not bothering to hide his outrage. “Don’t touch me!”
The omega quickly held up their hands, wide innocent eyes locked onto Sasuke’s reddening stare with growing alarm.
“I’m sorry, I meant no harm by it.”
They gave a nervous smile that Sasuke remained entirely unmoved by. He watched the omega twist their hands together, clearly uncomfortable and yet oddly determined.
“It just seemed like you were trying to get somewhere. I could help you.. if you like.”
Sasuke was about to ignore the offer and run past them, but he paused midstep. “I need to get to the hospital” he admitted. “As fast as possible.”
The omega’s eyes widened at that. “The hospital? Oh..”
Well, there goes my chance, they thought. The omega was relatively confident about their own attractive appearance, but it still seemed highly unlikely that they’d be able to compete with an injured lover. But still, he clearly needs some help.
“Let me get a ride for you.”
Sasuke studied them, clearly distrustful. “I don’t have my wallet on me.”
The omega quickly waved away his concerns. “Don’t worry about it. I’m happy to help.”
“I really don’t have time to-”
“Looks like I can get a car here in three minutes” the omega interjected, clicking on their phone. “Will that work?”
Sasuke gave them a confused look. “I don’t understand. What do you want in return?”
The omega tilted their head, a dazzling smile pulling at a smooth and rather feminine-looking face.
“I would settle for a name.”
“Yeah, not interested” Sasuke said firmly, not even remotely swayed by their appearance. “I already have a mate.”
The stranger stopped him once more, and Sasuke’s anger spiked.
“What the fuck are you-”
“I won’t interfere!” the omega said hurriedly. “I admit I was interested at first, but your loyalty to your mate.. not all of us are so lucky.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes, clearly not buying any of it.
“It’s a long run to the hospital from here” they tried again. “And the car is only a few blocks away now.”
Sasuke narrowed his eyes, still just as distrustful. He was reluctant to believe that this random person would just want to help him out of the kindness of their heart, that this was just some selfless act. Reluctant, and yet..
I do need to get to Naruto as fast as possible. And if they really are willing to help me do that…
“Fine.”
The omega attempted another warm smile, despite the cold look they got in return. “I’m Haku, by the way.”
Sasuke briefly glanced over at the friendly omega. Their features were quite feminine, but the clothing they wore was far more masculine in contrast. And he couldn’t help but notice that their name was gender neutral, maybe even purposefully so. Not that any of it actually mattered to him. In fact, that wide fake smile and blatant disinterest in social norms would have probably won Naruto over immediately. He always had a soft spot for gentle outcasts.
Sasuke sighed. He really wasn’t interested in entertaining some stranger’s request- especially an omega who wasn’t his omega. He really didn’t care to be nice to anyone who wasn’t Naruto, in any way. But he supposed they did just save him from an unnecessarily long trip.
Ughh.. fine.
The car pulled up just as he made up his mind. Haku quickly leaned in the window, told the driver where to go, and paid him for his troubles before stepping back.
Sasuke pulled open the door to step inside, but paused halfway in. “Haku-”
The omega turned, surprised to hear him say their name.
“Thank you.”
Haku gave him a smile- that same overly friendly, somewhat genuine, plastic smile. “Of course, umm-”
“Sasuke.”
Haku blinked. “Hm?”
“My name is Sasuke.”
Sasuke didn’t wait for a response. He quickly slid into the car, closed the door, and waited impatiently as the driver headed off.
Haku stared after them, a rare real smile pulling at their delicate features. “I wish you the best, Sasuke.”
Even if I am still a little jealous of your mate.
…
The hospital was definitely a lot further than Sasuke had anticipated, and he was suddenly incredibly grateful for Haku’s help. He was still a bit suspicious of them, even now, but he supposed that was because of the deceit he’s recently been subjected to. Though, even before that, Sasuke just wasn’t used to people not wanting something from him.
His brother’s influence, his family’s wealth- so many people wanted to be part of it and were more than willing to use Sasuke to get it. Actually, it was because of that that Sasuke had been drawn to Naruto in the first place.
Naruto never asked him for anything. All he ever wanted was his friendship. He didn’t coerce him for money or try to tease his way into a relationship. There were no bad intentions, and he never misled him. He didn’t use him like so many others had, nor did he pretend to be someone he wasn’t to win him over.
Naruto was always real Naruto.
It was one of the many things Sasuke loved about him. And something that had always been so unique about him. In fact, Sasuke wasn’t sure that he had ever met anyone else that genuine before. So it definitely surprised him to come across someone who was kind to him just for the sake of being kind. Of course, that didn’t mean that Sasuke had any intention of interacting with them again. But still, it was nice. After everything he’s gone through, all of the bullshit and atrocities he’s had to face, it felt good to finally have a win.
He hoped to have a few more.
Sasuke was pulled from his musings as soon as he saw the hospital building drawing near, and all thoughts immediately turned back to Naruto. He still had yet to figure out what he was going to say to him, but he wouldn’t worry about that now. First things first, he just needed to see him. Above everything else, he just needed to know that Naruto was ok.
That he was safe.
That same desperation made a sudden return and Sasuke immediately started moving. He leapt from the car before the driver even had the chance to stop and raced across the entryway and into the hospital at full speed. He skidded to a stop before the front desk, likely looking as frantic and unhinged as he felt. He ignored all of the curious glances from the rest of the waiting room and locked onto the woman before him.
“What room is Naruto Uzumaki in?” he said hurriedly.
The clerk gave him a once over, eyebrows raised at his manic state. “And who might you be?”
“His brother” he answered without hesitation. He had already assumed they’d only allow family to visit, and he was prepared to lie his way inside. “Sasuke Uzumaki.”
The woman gave him a disbelieving look. “Is that so?”
Sasuke could feel a spark of anger already igniting and did his best to suppress it. “Please. What room is Naruto in?”
After an excruciatingly long pause the woman finally turned to her computer and scrolled through their list of patients. She squinted her eyes as he she read something, then shook her head.
“I’m sorry. It says no visitors on his chart. I’m afraid you’ll just have to-”
Sasuke didn’t wait for her to finish.
He had absolutely no intention of taking no for an answer.
The raven slammed his hands down on the counter hard, rattling its contents and startling the woman. She shot back, which was exactly what he was hoping she’d do. Without warning Sasuke leapt over the counter and twisted the computer screen towards him.
“Hey! You can’t be back here!”
He ignored her indignant shouting and quickly skimmed down the list until he found Naruto’s name.
Room 217.
He was about to leap back over the counter when he noticed the woman pull a walkie talkie free. He quickly snatched it from her hand, then tore the phone free from the wall and chucked it to the other side of the room.
The woman flinched. “Sir-”
“Sorry” Sasuke said hurriedly, “but I have to see him.”
He hit the button on the edge of the counter, opening the doors to the rest of the hospital, then leapt back over and took off towards them. He managed to slip through just before they closed, cutting himself off from the woman’s endless stream of protests and the shocked onlookers staring after him.
He just hoped he’d bought himself enough time to see Naruto before anyone intervened.
No matter what happened, he had to see him- to know for himself that he was ok. And then he needed to explain what really happened that night. That Itachi was behind all of this, that he drugged him. Sasuke was desperate for Naruto to understand that he was completely unaware of what he was doing when he attacked him. That he had no control over any of it.
That he never meant to hurt him.
Sasuke skidded to an abrupt stop in front of the elevators, but he could see that they were still well on their climb up and he knew he didn’t have time to waste. He veered away from them and headed for the stairs instead. He took two at a time, lunging up each flight as fast as he could. Then he threw himself through the door at the second floor and stumbled into the hall. His eyes darted around him, searching for room numbers. He took a sharp left and raced down the hallway, watching the numbers increase with every step.
211.
213.
Come on.. come on..
215.
He came to a sudden stop in front of 217. It was the last room down this hall- the others continuing on down an adjacent corridor. The door was left slightly ajar, just a crack. He couldn’t see anything through the opening, but he could hear the faint beep of a machine tracking a steady heartbeat. And what’s more, he could sense him.
Naruto..
Sasuke glanced around him, but the hall was empty at the moment.
And suddenly he was unbelievably nervous.
What if he hates me? he thought, his stomach twisting in sickeningly tight knots at the prospect. What if he’s terrified of me?
God, I hurt him so fucking bad..
Does he even want to see me again..?
Sasuke knew that it was definitely a possibility that he didn’t, that Naruto would be panicked to see him step inside that room, but he had to. He couldn’t let things end this way. And he was sure that if he did nothing, if he let his fear consume him and turned away now, that it would.
I can’t lose him.
I just can’t.
Maybe it was selfish, but Sasuke had to try. If there was even the slightest chance that he could repair their relationship, he had to take it.
Please don’t hate me for this..
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair, forcing back dark strands and frazzled nerves, then with bated breath he slowly pulled open the door.
Notes:
Because who doesn’t love a good cliffhanger for like the hundredth time!
Chapter 25: Close Proximity
Notes:
(See the end of the chapter for notes.)
Chapter Text
Naruto’s face twisted in pain. He dropped forward, gripping his chest, his palm damp with sweat. He could feel it bleed through his hospital gown, leaving a sticky mess directly above his heart.
F-fuck.. Wha-what the hell is this?
Naruto could feel his tail push through a small opening in the back of his paper-thin clothes, flitting back and forth as the pain intensified. Violent heat ruptured in his chest- constricting his lungs in a tight fist as it slowly crawled up the length of his throat, leaving him utterly breathless.
Naruto swallowed hard, trying to force the pain back down, his eyes screwed shut against it.
Why is this even happening? Why now?!
Why would my heat suddenly-
He heard the door to his room open and shot up his head fast. Naruto thought he’d find a nurse- someone he could hound for answers and meds to take the edge off- but he’d been wrong. Who he found waiting for him..
It definitely wasn’t someone he wanted help from.
“Sasuke..?”
Naruto watched with growing alarm as the source of his early on-set heat stepped into his room, closing the door shut behind him. Sasuke eyed it for a moment then turned, grabbed a chair, and dragged it over. He propped it beneath the handle, clearly hoping to stave off anyone who may consider interrupting them.
But why would he..
Goosebumps traveled down his arms and across the nape of his neck. Naruto shivered as his mind conjured up every possible reason why Sasuke would want to be locked in here with him. Why he had shown up looking so frantic and disheveled.
Is he even back to normal yet?
Or is he still-
“S-Sasuke.. w-wait.”
Sasuke froze midstep, the pads of his scraped feet pressed firmly against the floor. The sheer terror he heard in Naruto’s voice.. it was just like that night. The sound of it sent a chill down his spine and made his chest ache.
Sasuke bit his lip hard as he stared at the blonde, dark eyes flashing blue with pain.
“Naruto, please don’t be afraid of me.”
Some of Naruto’s fear did falter at that, but not simply because he told him to. It was the sound of Sasuke’s voice, the broken look in his eyes. It distracted him enough that he forgot about his own. That is until another wave of heat slammed into him with that same brute force.
“Nhnn..” Naruto gasped, his fingers digging into his chest. “Y-you can’t.. be.. here…” he choked.
Sasuke immediately ran to his side, too alarmed by his pain to fully register his protest. He quickly sat down in front of him, brows furrowed with concern.
“Are you ok?” he said hurriedly. “Where does it hurt?”
“Nnghn, my chest.. ahh- it’s b-burning..”
Sasuke reached out and gently placed his hand over Naruto’s, pressing both of their palms firmly over his heart.
The moment he made contact that horrible gnawing pain withdrew, but the warmth had yet to subside. Instead it traveled down Naruto’s core and bloomed deep inside. Tingling vines of warmth curled in his gut and slipped down to his groin, filling him with a need more pressing than anything he’s ever felt before.
Naruto shuddered from the sheer magnitude of his desire- overwhelmed by it. He was exceedingly aware of Sasuke’s presence, and almost nothing else. The feel of his hand pressed firmly against his chest, the smell of his sweat mixed with strong alpha pheromones. His scent was primal and masculine, and unbelievably enticing. Naruto found himself leaning into Sasuke’s touch, wishing his hand would slip lower and relieve him of this horrible ache building up inside.
Fuck, I want it so bad..
Naruto’s eyes shot open fast. Horrified by his own thoughts, he abruptly slammed his hands against Sasuke’s chest, forcing him back. “Enough!”
Sasuke stared at him, surprised by his outburst. “Naruto? Hey, it’s ok. I’m not going to hurt you.”
He started to scoot forward again, but Naruto’s panicky voice froze him where he sat.
“Don’t!! Please, j-just.. don’t come any closer.”
Sasuke didn’t say anything and, as requested, didn’t move.
Naruto kept his head down, too embarrassed to meet his bewildered gaze. He worried at his bottom lip as the silence between them dragged on, but it did little to alleviate his anxiety. He couldn’t stop wondering over what he wasn’t seeing- what expression Sasuke wore while he looked at him, what he was doing just sitting there across from him. What he was planning to do next.
Finally Naruto just couldn’t take any more of the unknowns.
He lifted his head and found two inky black pools staring back at him. They travelled up to his fox ears briefly, watching them twitch beneath his scrutiny, before slowly sliding back down to Naruto’s face. Hints of gold flashed through the darkness in Sasuke’s eyes- illuminating their bond, his desire..
Naruto quickly looked away.
Sasuke sighed. “I’m not going to hurt you.”
How am I supposed to believe you?
He didn’t say it- he didn’t have the heart to hurt him like that- but Sasuke must have sensed where his mind had gone all on his own.
“Naruto, I- I’m so sorry. The things I did to you-”
Naruto flinched and Sasuke’s eyes filled with tears.
“I hate myself for hurting you like that” he said quietly. His eyes fell to every part of the blonde he’d harmed- the casts covering Naruto’s wrist and ankle, the bruising around his throat, the bite marks hidden beneath his hospital gown and the bandage around his hand..
Naruto could feel Sasuke’s weighted gaze, and though he knew it wasn’t his intention it only made him feel worse. He wasn’t sure if Sasuke was looking at him with lust or remorse, and he was too scared to look up and see for himself. He trembled, and Sasuke noticed that too.
“That wasn’t me, Naruto” he said, his voice rising with his own fear. “And that wasn’t a rut. You know me. I would never have hurt you like that.”
Sasuke watched as Naruto pulled further away from him and suddenly he was desperate for him to understand- to hear the truth before Itachi managed to bury it.
Before he lost Naruto completely.
“Itachi drugged me that night” he said hurriedly. He watched Naruto’s eyes widen but he still refused to meet his gaze. “That’s why he made me eat” Sasuke added, “why he refused to let me leave if I didn’t. He put something in my food.
He wanted me to attack you. He was trying to drive us apart.”
Sasuke could tell that it wasn’t enough.
Naruto had heard him, was clearly surprised by the truth, but he was still pulling away from him. Naruto wanted distance, but Sasuke was desperate to get him back. He couldn’t bear to lose him- to see everything he’d fought for, everything they’d built, be torn apart like this.
He refused to let it.
Sasuke quickly took his hand in his, and watched those huge blue eyes dart up to find him.
“Naruto, I know I hurt you. But please, you have to know, that wasn’t me. Real Sasuke would never do that to you.”
Naruto felt a lump in the back of his throat and quickly pushed it back down. The warmth inside, that overwhelming desire, it was starting to taper off a bit- enough for him to breathe and regain his bearings.
For now, at least.
Naruto had a feeling that the same abrasive heat would be back before long though. Especially if Sasuke continued to stay here like this.
“I know it wasn’t you” Naruto said quietly, “but..”
Sasuke’s heart lurched in his chest. “Naruto, please, look at me.”
He gently lifted Naruto’s chin, eager to see his face, but all he saw there was fear.
Naruto jerked back from his touch fast, a small fearful sound falling from his lips. Sasuke quickly straightened away from him, horrified to hear it. He held up his hands in surrender, dark eyes flitting between those wide blues, reading all of the horrible things inside- the doubts, the fears, the memories..
Things that Sasuke would love nothing more than to just take away from him. To hide and bury and refuse to return. He couldn’t stand having Naruto look at him like that- like all he saw was the monster he had become.
He needed Naruto to see him. The real him. Before that thing became all he ever saw- before it was too late to convince him anything else was ever there to begin with.
“It’s ok, Naruto” Sasuke said softly. “I’m just here to talk.”
Naruto’s eyes briefly landed on the barricaded door. “Then why did you do that?”
“So Itachi wouldn’t stop me.”
It was the wrong thing to say.
He meant ‘so Itachi wouldn’t stop me from telling you the truth’ or something along those lines, but that wasn’t what Naruto heard. Because for Naruto the last time Itachi stopped Sasuke from doing something was when Sasuke had tried to-
Naruto’s eyes widened.
Is he going to..
Naruto could see himself pinned to the floor- his pants ripped down, wrist shattered in Sasuke’s hand.
His legs forced apart.
Naruto’s terrified stare shot from the door to his injured leg and the various tubes he was connected to, then back to Sasuke. He was very clearly stuck on this bed. And even if he tried to disconnect himself from everything he was attached to, Sasuke was already over here.
I’ll never make it that far.
Naruto’s mind was scrambling for something else, anything else, when his eyes landed on the nurse call button he’d used earlier. He lunged for it, but Sasuke beat him to it. He quickly grabbed the remote and tossed it to the side, far enough away that he had no chance of using it now.
Naruto shot back, his spine hitting the railing along the edge of his cot. He winced, but lost track of the feeling when Sasuke slid nearer.
“Naruto-”
“St-stay back..”
“Please, I need you to believe me.”
Naruto pulled his legs in, ignoring the pain shooting up his ankle as he pulled further away. He shook his head as tears filled his eyes, as Sasuke slowly moved closer.
“No.. no, no-”
“Naruto, I care about you. More than anything.”
Naruto buried his hands in his hair and gripped thick blonde strands tight as he forced his eyes shut, desperate to lose himself in his own head. To leave everything else behind.
He didn’t want to think or feel or remember. He didn’t want to feel his body craving Sasuke like this when the memories of what he did to him were still sitting on the surface. He didn’t want to hear Sasuke’s desperate terrified voice pleading with him when he could still hear faint echoes of his own.
He didn’t want to face Sasuke.
Not now.
Not when he was in the middle of his first heat, covered in his temporary marks. Not when he could still feel him tearing away his clothes, forcing his-
“No, no, no..”
“Naruto.”
Sasuke took his hands and carefully pryed them away from his hair. When Naruto flinched and tried to break away again, Sasuke reeled him back in. He felt Naruto shudder against him, heard his gasp as he wrapped his arms around him, but he couldn’t stop himself. Every fiber of Sasuke’s being was screaming at him to do something- to comfort his mate and save him from the horrible things plaguing his thoughts. He couldn’t just watch him pull away and curl up all alone like that.
“Let me help you” Sasuke whispered.
Naruto’s breath caught in his throat. His mind was screaming at him to shove Sasuke away, to escape from the man who had brutalized him, but his body wasn’t cooperating. The omega in him couldn’t help but respond to the soothing presence of its bonded alpha.
The heat he had managed to force down was swirling back up, reigniting the fire in his core. Naruto groaned with discomfort as desire flared through him, burning away what remained of his fear. The memories were soon consumed by lust, then thought and reason along with it.
Naruto gripped Sasuke’s shirt, trembling as he tried to convince himself to push him away. Then that part faded with the rest and suddenly he was pulling him closer, burying his face in the crook of Sasuke’s neck, breathing in his faint wintery scent.
He trembled and breathed deeper.
“M-more..” he moaned, “mmmn.. please..”
Sasuke could tell that Naruto’s heat was flaring up again, and he knew that his temporary marks were to blame for it. He didn’t want to force Naruto to react to him, but he didn’t want him to suffer either. The marks drew them closer, and they made Naruto crave Sasuke’s pheromones. They were the only thing that could relief his cycle pains- wasn’t it his responsibility to do something to help him?
Sasuke carefully released a small bit of his pheromones, covering his mate with his scent. It was only supposed to ease his discomfort, but they immediately overwhelmed him.
Sasuke’s eyes widened as Naruto’s tongue slid up the length of his neck. Naruto groaned against him as ecstasy and pain and desperation merged into one. His eyes flickered blue and black and gold, his heat and the countless marks completely taking over.
“Naruto..” Sasuke breathed, “hold on a second.”
He wasn’t sure he even heard him.
Sasuke turned his face to look up as Naruto knelt before him, his eyes still flickering between different shades of his desire. He saw him reach down and looked in time to see Naruto hike his hospital gown up his thighs.
Sasuke tensed, and his face reddened. “Naruto-”
He reached out to him, but Naruto simply took his hand in his own and held it tight. Then he threw his legs over Sasuke’s and climbed onto his lap, straddling him. The raven’s blush deepened as Naruto scooted closer, forcing their bodies flush, pressing his ass firmly against Sasuke’s crotch.
“Do something” Naruto murmured, grinding against the raven’s lap with each breathy plea. “Nghn.. please. It- it’s so hot...”
Sasuke dropped his head and groaned against his shoulder. “Fuck..”
He gripped the blonde’s hips hard, forcing them to stop gyrating against him as he desperately fought to regain control.
“Naruto” Sasuke growled, his voice thick and husky with want, “I can’t.”
“Please.”
Another feral growl fell from his lips as Sasuke sat up. He roughly grabbed Naruto by the back of the neck and yanked him in.
“Sa-”
Sasuke slammed his lips firmly against Naruto’s, silencing the rest of his heat-induced pleas. He kept a firm grip on his waist, keeping the blonde still as he devoured his mouth, soothing and enticing all at once. Sasuke couldn’t completely contain the wild lust rushing through the blonde, but he could redirect it. He would rather have Naruto flustered by a kiss later than to take advantage of him on his hospital bed.
He wouldn’t give him any more reason to fear him.
Naruto parted his lips, beckoning Sasuke’s tongue inside, and Sasuke immediately obliged. Their tongues tangled in a swirl of silk and heat, their lengths hardening with the need to do the same. Sasuke clenched his fingers, gripping a handful of blonde locks as Naruto tilted his head, and their kiss deepened.
Sasuke could feel himself getting lost in it, enveloped by Naruto’s passion, and he was suddenly tempted to take things further. To ignore his conscience and give in to his primal desires instead. That is until he felt something light and wet against his cheek.
Sasuke opened his eyes, his mouth still ravaging Naruto’s, and watched a tear slip down one scarred cheek.
Dark eyes widened. He’s crying.
Sasuke abruptly grabbed hold of the blonde’s shoulders and pulled him away, forcing their kiss to end and his mind to clear.
What the hell am I doing?
He quickly disentangled himself from his feral mate and climbed off the bed, forcing the distance that Naruto had wanted all along. That he had been foolish not to give him sooner.
Sasuke swallowed hard as his own tears began to fall.
“Why do I always hurt you..?” he choked. “Why can’t I ever do this right?”
Sasuke stumbled back another step, away from temptation, as he struggled to regain control of his pheromones. Of himself. He noticed Naruto’s composure growing steady now that there was space between them, and the initial pain of his heat return with a vengeance. Naruto gripped his chest, his face twisted in agony, and Sasuke was once again tempted to run to him and fix it.
But you didn’t fixed it.
If anything, he’d only made things worse.
Why is it always like this? Sasuke thought sadly. Why can’t I ever do anything right by him?
“I’m sorry, Naruto” he said quietly. “For everything. I don’t know if you can ever forgive me, but-”
“Sasuke, I… I’m leaving.”
All of Sasuke stopped.
His clumsy steps came to an abrupt stop, and his breath stilled in the process. His tangled thoughts halted somewhere in his head and his shattering heart did the same in his chest. Everything in Sasuke stopped.
It had to.
Because Sasuke couldn’t walk and breathe and think and feel in a world without him.
Naruto was the only one who kept his life moving, who gave him purpose. The thought of him leaving.. it wasn’t just an end to being with Naruto.
It was an end to everything.
“What do you mean you’re leaving..?” he asked, unable to conceal the shock and fear in his voice.
Naruto dropped his gaze, saddened by the sound of it. He tried not to think about that or anything else as he answered.
“I’m leaving Konoha.”
Sasuke’s stomach plummeted. “But, I- I don’t understand.. When? For how long?”
Sasuke’s mind was a rampant storm. He could barely think past the chaos. He could hear the shrill panic in his voice- like sirens alerting him of the latest catastrophe. One he definitely wasn’t prepared to face.
This can’t be happening.
“After the hospital” Naruto answered quietly, his gaze still averted. “I don’t know for how long. I’ll finish high school and then after that, I’m not really sure.”
“Finish high school?!” Sasuke shouted incredulously. “You’re telling me you’re leaving for a year and a half?!”
Naruto flinched, and Sasuke quickly reeled in his anger.
“I’m sorry. God, I keep making so many mistakes with you...”
Sasuke dragged his fingers through his hair and stepped forward, drawing Naruto’s attention back to him. He watched the blonde stare with uncertainty, obviously nervous to see him approach again. Cerulean eyes lifted higher to follow the dark strands of Sasuke’s hair as they fell back to frame the contours of his face, his gaze lingering on his jawline, his mouth..
Sasuke saw the longing there- the affection that Naruto still blatantly felt for him.
He just saw the fear more.
“I know you’re afraid to trust me..” he said slowly, like a man tiptoeing through a mine field.
One wrong move, and he just might lose everything.
“-but Naruto, please, don’t just leave like this. Itachi will pay for what he did, and I- I’ll do everything I can to fix this.”
“I can’t stay here, Sasuke.”
“Then I’ll go with you!”
Naruto shook his head. “I need time… I’m sorry.”
“Don’t leave me here” Sasuke pleaded, too overwhelmed to care about the way it sounded. He would do anything to keep Naruto by his side. If that cost him his dignity, his pride-
so be it.
“I’ll give you space” Sasuke added, still hoping to convince him. “I promise. Just.. just don’t disappear on me, ok?”
Naruto’s silence was terrifying.
Sasuke could feel panic rising in his chest, and it took everything in him to force it back down.
“I can’t lose you, Naruto.”
“It doesn’t have to be forever, Sasuke.”
The raven shook his head. He just couldn’t believe that this is what it had come to.
“After everything, you’re really ok with just leaving me like this?”
Naruto clenched his teeth hard, fighting to contain his emotions, but he could feel them bubbling up inside, fighting just as hard to come out. Until finally he just couldn’t contain it anymore.
“Does it look like I’m ok?!!” he screamed. “No, Sasuke! I’m not fucking ok!! I’m so scared and hurt- I just, I can’t do this! I don’t want to be afraid of you, but I can’t forget what you did to me, and it’s fucking KILLING ME!!”
Sasuke froze.
“Don’t you get it?!” Naruto choked. “I can’t stay here because I don’t want to hate you!!”
Shk, shk, shk, shk, shk.
The two jumped at the sound of the door handle violently rattling, followed by a series of heavy thumps against the door. They stared at the slab of wood as it trembled in its frame, checking that it stayed put before finding each other’s stricken faces once more.
Naruto swiped at his eyes, feeling horribly embarrassed.
He’s always hated being emotional in front of Sasuke. When they were kids, he was afraid of being seen as a burden- despite often feeling that he already was one. And over the last year or so- up until somewhat recently- he just didn’t want Sasuke’s taunting to get worse. So he had done his best to mask his pain with hostility, to meet him head-on even when he wanted to run. And now..
Now he just didn’t want to seem so.. so..
Omega.
Ever since the day he first presented, the day Sasuke saw his fox ears for himself, Naruto has constantly shown weakness around him. It was as if his secondary gender came with a new helplessness- one that he only ever seemed to have on display for Sasuke. He’s had to save him on more than one occasion, comfort him every step of the way. Hell, he’d even insisted that Sasuke stay with him until he fell asleep!
Alpha Naruto was better than that- wasn’t he? Had he really always been so needy, so pathetic?
Naruto didn’t want to be this anymore. He didn’t want to always be so fucking vulnerable around him- and these stupid tears weren’t helping.
Please don’t look, Sasuke, he silently pleaded.
Aren’t you tired of seeing me like this?
The blonde brushed away the last trace of tears and looked up to find Sasuke’s dark unyielding stare locked onto him. Those eyes hardened.
“I’m not giving up, Naruto.”
Naruto gave him a pained look. “I know.”
Sasuke glanced over his shoulder as the pounding on the door suddenly escalated. He narrowed his eyes at it, displeased. “I can’t let Itachi throw me in another cell.”
Naruto’s eyes widened. “Cell?”
Sasuke didn’t bother to explain. Instead he closed the remaining distance between them, took Naruto’s hand in his and pressed it to his chest, to his heart- wishing he could understand it. That he would stop running from him long enough to see what was there. And that what he found would be enough to convince him to stay.
Because Sasuke meant what he said.
He had no intention of letting Naruto go.
Maybe he couldn’t stop him from leaving, but that didn’t mean Sasuke would quietly accept things staying that way. Naruto was, is, and will always be his mate. The marks he bore now were temporary and not given the way he would have wanted, so maybe Naruto only saw their bond as temporary too. Something he never really signed up for. But for Sasuke, mark or no mark, what he had with Naruto was permanent.
Naruto’s eyes widened even further as he closed the remaining distance between them. “Sasuke? What are you-?”
The raven leaned down and gently tucked a blonde strand behind Naruto’s ear. His mate froze at his touch, and those brilliant blues finally met his stare. Sasuke’s fingers slipped down his jawline and he gently placed his palm over his cheek, cradling his face.
Naruto swallowed hard, but he still couldn’t seem to look away. “Sasuke?”
Sasuke’s grip tightened, just enough to keep Naruto still. Then he leaned down and pressed a kiss to his temple.
“I love you, Naruto.”
Teary blues shot up just as Sasuke’s hand slipped away. Naruto stared up at him, but Sasuke turned his face and then he walked away entirely.
What is he..?
Naruto watched the raven confidently walk around the bed, ignoring the violent pounding coming from the door, and make his way over to the window. He shoved it open.
“Sasuke, wait-!”
Sasuke glanced back over his shoulder and offered a small, pained smile.
“I’ll see you again, Naruto.”
Then he climbed out onto the window’s ledge and jumped.
Naruto’s heart stopped dead in his chest.
He scrambled to pull free from the contraptions keeping him on that damned hospital bed, but a hint of movement from the corner of his eye stopped him before he managed to do any damage. He sat up straight and looked out the window, and found Sasuke confidently climbing along the limb of a large sturdy oak nearby.
God, I really thought he jumped..
Naruto felt his heart start up again, and anger flicker through his abrupt relief.
Fucking bastard.
The door finally crashed open, and as the dust cleared Naruto settled back against his bed, making sure to look anywhere and everywhere.
Except at his window.
He watched the team of incompetent security officers rush around, scouring the room as they demanded to know where the intruder was.
“Intruder..?” Naruto repeated slowly, still trying to buy Sasuke time. “Was there an intruder in the hospital?”
The team didn’t look the least bit convinced by his supposed cluelessness.
“Yeah, a guy who claimed to be your brother. He broke in when he was denied entry. A man going by the name Sasuke Uzumaki.”
Naruto could feel his face redden.
Pfft. Like he’d take my last name.
He shoved away the intrusive thought and smoothed his face back to a mostly expressionless mask. “Hm. I don’t know. No one here but me.”
The man who took the lead among his ignorant brethren quirked a brow, his eyes full of disbelief.
“Then why prop the door closed?” he asked, a suggestive gleam in his eye- as if he had caught Naruto doing something sordid.
The blonde rolled his eyes.
“Can’t an omega have a little fucking privacy?”
He watched discomfort spread like wildfire, and found he was pleased by it. It must have made him look a bit more confident, because they didn’t question him further. The team of morons left shortly after, each one looking as sheepish as the last. They managed to get the door back on its hinges and carefully closed it behind them on their way out.
Several nurses came in to check on him and administer another round of meds. One wordlessly put the nurse call button back on his bed, though she did quirk a brow at him as if to say “what kind of patient throws away their one call for help?”
Naruto ignored the look, along with the stream of apologies from the staff who had failed miserably at getting security sent his way.
He didn’t care.
All that he cared about, the only thing he could even remotely focus on, was the boy who had crawled through countless windows for him. The one who had left the exact same way today, taking his heart along with him.
“Don’t” Naruto muttered to himself. “You’re the one who decided to leave.”
It was the only way he could think of to reset everything. To get rid of the fear and memories, to avoid resenting Sasuke for what he did. He meant what he had said- he really didn’t want to hate him. And he was terrified that if he stayed here and tried to pretend like nothing happened, he would. That they would never be able to fix this.
“He doesn’t see it now, but I’m doing this for both of us” Naruto muttered. “We need time. I can’t just stay here and-”
“I love you, Naruto.”
Naruto swallowed hard. “I’m doing the right thing” he told himself, desperately trying to believe it.
“Don’t leave me here.”
Naruto’s chest tightened.
“I can’t lose you, Naruto.”
“I’m sorry” he breathed into that blindingly white room, and to the boy he had so callously driven away from it.
The only person he’s ever loved.
Who, as it turned out, loved him back.
Naruto covered his face with his hands as the tears began to fall once more- trapping each drop against his palm, refusing to let a single one of them go.
Notes:
Alright, time for a feelings check-in. How are we all doing? Heartbroken and crying in corner, or just curious to see how they find their way back to each other?
Go on- tell the mean author all about it.
Pages Navigation
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 06:53AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 07:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
13_LEVELSofHELL on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 08:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 12:10PM UTC
Comment Actions
ado (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 08:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
ado (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 08:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 09:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 09:38AM UTC
Comment Actions
annyiyx on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 10:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 12:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
annyiyx on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 06:36PM UTC
Comment Actions
kura37 on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 02:19PM UTC
Last Edited Sat 17 May 2025 02:19PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sat 17 May 2025 05:43PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shayla (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 12:04AM UTC
Comment Actions
kura37 on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 12:06AM UTC
Comment Actions
Shayla (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 10:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
kura37 on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 02:47PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shayla (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 03:04PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 03:44PM UTC
Comment Actions
Shayla (Guest) on Chapter 1 Sun 08 Jun 2025 04:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Mon 09 Jun 2025 12:47AM UTC
Comment Actions
Naledi_starlight7997 on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 03:42AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sun 18 May 2025 04:05AM UTC
Comment Actions
nijirolvr on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 02:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 03:03PM UTC
Comment Actions
chineray1234 on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 07:12PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Sun 25 May 2025 08:00PM UTC
Comment Actions
00Sleepy00 on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Mon 26 May 2025 04:09AM UTC
Comment Actions
00Sleepy00 on Chapter 1 Tue 27 May 2025 12:37AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Tue 27 May 2025 01:39AM UTC
Comment Actions
00Sleepy00 on Chapter 1 Tue 27 May 2025 02:01AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Tue 27 May 2025 02:02AM UTC
Comment Actions
Rebee on Chapter 1 Tue 10 Jun 2025 03:18AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Tue 10 Jun 2025 03:45AM UTC
Comment Actions
Ecay on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jun 2025 10:56PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Mon 23 Jun 2025 11:02PM UTC
Comment Actions
HowToUsername on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Jul 2025 10:26AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Fri 25 Jul 2025 11:08AM UTC
Comment Actions
Obito278 on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Jul 2025 06:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Jul 2025 07:12AM UTC
Comment Actions
Obito278 on Chapter 1 Tue 29 Jul 2025 07:35AM UTC
Comment Actions
whiffet on Chapter 1 Thu 31 Jul 2025 03:22AM UTC
Comment Actions
(Previous comment deleted.)
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Thu 21 Aug 2025 01:29AM UTC
Comment Actions
camarona on Chapter 1 Tue 26 Aug 2025 08:10AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 1 Wed 27 Aug 2025 04:33AM UTC
Comment Actions
AnnaSaotome83 on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 02:05PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 06:18PM UTC
Comment Actions
Therezwaffleinem on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 03:32PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 05:40PM UTC
Comment Actions
Mvalerep on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 04:30PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 05:46PM UTC
Comment Actions
poochiwi on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 06:09PM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sat 17 May 2025 06:38PM UTC
Comment Actions
DdarKU on Chapter 2 Sun 18 May 2025 02:19AM UTC
Comment Actions
fukafukashita on Chapter 2 Sun 18 May 2025 04:13AM UTC
Comment Actions
Pages Navigation